Podcasts about nodding

The Alex Murdaugh case is entering one of its most explosive phases yet. South Carolina prosecutors have filed a massive 182-page brief urging the state supreme court to deny Murdaugh's push for a new trial — even as jury-tampering allegations against former court clerk Becky Hill continue to shake public confidence. In this episode of Hidden Killers, Tony Brueski breaks down how the State is framing Hill's alleged misconduct as “foolish and fleeting,” not something that could overturn a double-murder conviction. The prosecution argues that the evidence — the kennel video, the timeline, the lies — was so overwhelming that nothing Hill said could have changed the verdict. But the courtroom battle is only half the story. Tony, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels take listeners deep into Murdaugh's original trial performance, analyzing the psychological theater behind his testimony. From his emphatic denial — “I did not shoot my wife and son” — to the unconscious body language that contradicted him, Murdaugh's time on the stand revealed a man waging a desperate internal war. Nodding while denying guilt. Shifting explanations. A sudden admission he lied about being at the kennels. His “snot-cry” apology to Buster. His attempt to reframe decades of manipulation as addiction-driven paranoia. Was this grief? Guilt? Or the collapse of a lifelong pattern of control? We examine how his financial crimes, betrayals, and compulsive deceit shaped juror perception — and why prosecutors now insist that even if Hill crossed a line, Murdaugh crossed many more. With oral arguments expected this fall and a ruling likely in 2026, the South Carolina Supreme Court must now decide: was Hill's comment a harmless slip… or a judicial crack big enough to break the foundation of a historic conviction? #AlexMurdaugh #MurdaughTrial #MurdaughAppeal #JuryTampering #CourtroomDrama #TrueCrimeAnalysis #HiddenKillers #LegalUpdate #ForensicPsychology  Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

The Alex Murdaugh case is entering one of its most explosive phases yet. South Carolina prosecutors have filed a massive 182-page brief urging the state supreme court to deny Murdaugh's push for a new trial — even as jury-tampering allegations against former court clerk Becky Hill continue to shake public confidence. In this episode of Hidden Killers, Tony Brueski breaks down how the State is framing Hill's alleged misconduct as “foolish and fleeting,” not something that could overturn a double-murder conviction. The prosecution argues that the evidence — the kennel video, the timeline, the lies — was so overwhelming that nothing Hill said could have changed the verdict. But the courtroom battle is only half the story. Tony, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels take listeners deep into Murdaugh's original trial performance, analyzing the psychological theater behind his testimony. From his emphatic denial — “I did not shoot my wife and son” — to the unconscious body language that contradicted him, Murdaugh's time on the stand revealed a man waging a desperate internal war. Nodding while denying guilt. Shifting explanations. A sudden admission he lied about being at the kennels. His “snot-cry” apology to Buster. His attempt to reframe decades of manipulation as addiction-driven paranoia. Was this grief? Guilt? Or the collapse of a lifelong pattern of control? We examine how his financial crimes, betrayals, and compulsive deceit shaped juror perception — and why prosecutors now insist that even if Hill crossed a line, Murdaugh crossed many more. With oral arguments expected this fall and a ruling likely in 2026, the South Carolina Supreme Court must now decide: was Hill's comment a harmless slip… or a judicial crack big enough to break the foundation of a historic conviction? #AlexMurdaugh #MurdaughTrial #MurdaughAppeal #JuryTampering #CourtroomDrama #TrueCrimeAnalysis #HiddenKillers #LegalUpdate #ForensicPsychology  Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

The Alex Murdaugh case is entering one of its most explosive phases yet. South Carolina prosecutors have filed a massive 182-page brief urging the state supreme court to deny Murdaugh's push for a new trial — even as jury-tampering allegations against former court clerk Becky Hill continue to shake public confidence. In this episode of Hidden Killers, Tony Brueski breaks down how the State is framing Hill's alleged misconduct as “foolish and fleeting,” not something that could overturn a double-murder conviction. The prosecution argues that the evidence — the kennel video, the timeline, the lies — was so overwhelming that nothing Hill said could have changed the verdict. But the courtroom battle is only half the story. Tony, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels take listeners deep into Murdaugh's original trial performance, analyzing the psychological theater behind his testimony. From his emphatic denial — “I did not shoot my wife and son” — to the unconscious body language that contradicted him, Murdaugh's time on the stand revealed a man waging a desperate internal war. Nodding while denying guilt. Shifting explanations. A sudden admission he lied about being at the kennels. His “snot-cry” apology to Buster. His attempt to reframe decades of manipulation as addiction-driven paranoia. Was this grief? Guilt? Or the collapse of a lifelong pattern of control? We examine how his financial crimes, betrayals, and compulsive deceit shaped juror perception — and why prosecutors now insist that even if Hill crossed a line, Murdaugh crossed many more. With oral arguments expected this fall and a ruling likely in 2026, the South Carolina Supreme Court must now decide: was Hill's comment a harmless slip… or a judicial crack big enough to break the foundation of a historic conviction? #AlexMurdaugh #MurdaughTrial #MurdaughAppeal #JuryTampering #CourtroomDrama #TrueCrimeAnalysis #HiddenKillers #LegalUpdate #ForensicPsychology  Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

The Alex Murdaugh case is entering one of its most explosive phases yet. South Carolina prosecutors have filed a massive 182-page brief urging the state supreme court to deny Murdaugh's push for a new trial — even as jury-tampering allegations against former court clerk Becky Hill continue to shake public confidence. In this episode of Hidden Killers, Tony Brueski breaks down how the State is framing Hill's alleged misconduct as “foolish and fleeting,” not something that could overturn a double-murder conviction. The prosecution argues that the evidence — the kennel video, the timeline, the lies — was so overwhelming that nothing Hill said could have changed the verdict. But the courtroom battle is only half the story. Tony, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels take listeners deep into Murdaugh's original trial performance, analyzing the psychological theater behind his testimony. From his emphatic denial — “I did not shoot my wife and son” — to the unconscious body language that contradicted him, Murdaugh's time on the stand revealed a man waging a desperate internal war. Nodding while denying guilt. Shifting explanations. A sudden admission he lied about being at the kennels. His “snot-cry” apology to Buster. His attempt to reframe decades of manipulation as addiction-driven paranoia. Was this grief? Guilt? Or the collapse of a lifelong pattern of control? We examine how his financial crimes, betrayals, and compulsive deceit shaped juror perception — and why prosecutors now insist that even if Hill crossed a line, Murdaugh crossed many more. With oral arguments expected this fall and a ruling likely in 2026, the South Carolina Supreme Court must now decide: was Hill's comment a harmless slip… or a judicial crack big enough to break the foundation of a historic conviction? #AlexMurdaugh #MurdaughTrial #MurdaughAppeal #JuryTampering #CourtroomDrama #TrueCrimeAnalysis #HiddenKillers #LegalUpdate #ForensicPsychology  Want to comment and watch this podcast as a video? Check out our YouTube Channel. https://www.youtube.com/@hiddenkillerspod Instagram https://www.instagram.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Facebook https://www.facebook.com/hiddenkillerspod/ Tik-Tok https://www.tiktok.com/@hiddenkillerspod X Twitter https://x.com/tonybpod Listen Ad-Free On Apple Podcasts Here: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/true-crime-today-premium-plus-ad-free-advance-episode/id1705422872

Lionel challenges listeners to abandon the "United States of Amnesia" and engage in critical thinking about everything from declassified CIA Dispatch 1035-960 to the forensic realities of the Epstein case. Whether dissecting the "Mockingbird media" or revealing why Israel Bissell—not Paul Revere—is the true hero of the midnight ride, Lionel cuts through the "distorted" narratives of both political parties. If you're tired of being "habituated" to misinformation and want to know who is really running the show, this is the intellectual revolution you've been waiting for. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

A Holiday Haunting: Part 4 A unique relationship paradigm. Based on a post by zeon 67. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. He had asked Erin what kind of food she wanted to try, and she said something new, with lots of flavor. Walking into the orange glow of the Thai restaurant and getting the scent of the food, Jack knew he had picked the right place. Erin looked so excited, her eyes darting to every plate as they got seated. "So, Siam is now Thailand?" Erin asked as soon as the waiter poured the waters and left the menus. "Yeah." Jack nodded. "I'm sorry, but I have to ask; are you okay?" "What? Why?" She lowered the menu, and her eyes widened. "Just want to make sure that you're not gonna fall asleep on me." Erin smiled and said, "I'm getting my eight hours. Can you help me with this menu?" Jack leaned over and tried his best to explain everything to Erin. He remembered her telling him that the food she used to eat in the 1880s was bland and boring. He got the idea she wanted something spicy but didn't want to scare her. He suggested Pad Thai, and picked something hotter for himself, a couple of appetizers and wine. "So, what did you do all day?" Erin asked as soon as they were alone again. "Nothing really. Replied to some emails, watched TV with my sisters, argued with my parents about politics ;  a typical holiday." "What would you be doing if you were back in Boston?" "Don't know. Maybe watch basketball, gym, go on the PlayStation, hit a couple of bars with friends." "PlayStation ;  that's the machine that you can play computer cartoons." "Close enough," Jack smiled, "What about you? How did you used to spend your free time?" "Working for the Franklins took up most of my time. I would be in that house for hours, sometimes the whole day. Any time I had to myself, I'd read or maybe go for a walk. Not really that entertaining. But now I can't wait to experience new things." "I know, I saw your list. What about today?" "Me and Lucy watched more movies. We watched some ones with a lot of action, which was terrifying. But I got through it." Jack wanted to quickly interject and ask what film that she saw, but let her carry on. "I tried to use Lucy's computer. But it was so hard and nothing worked. It looked so easier when you were using yours. I kept on forgetting about the Start button." "And I got this." Erin reached into her jacket pocket and showed Jack a red cellphone. It looked a little small compared to most modern phones and had some scratches around the sides. "I got from a store nearby and a prepaid plan. We can talk to each other now." "That's awesome," Jack said. He knew that there was something that he had forgotten to do for Erin. "Lucy helped me take a couple of selfies. I guess that's what girls like me do now. I created a Spotify account and I'm trying to find my taste in music. But I'm not joining Instagram or Facebook yet. Lucy said it's too early." "Yeah." Jack nodded, thinking if he should tell her the horror stories of social media. "Also, I know Beth is going to be trawling for your account and will immediately follow you." The food then arrived, and Erin's attention was drawn instantly to the plate set in front of her. Jack watched her, a mix of confusion and excitement at the various plates. He should probably try to explain everything. "These are the appetizers, that's pork gyozas ;  dough wrapped around a filling. Those are chicken satays ;  grilled chicken with sauce." Erin pointed to her dish and asked, "And I ordered; ?" "Pad Thai. A typical Thai dish ;  everyone should try it at least once. I got drunken noodles, there are hotter." Erin reached for a chopstick; her fingers and thumbs fumbled around the utensil. But to Jack's surprise, she got used to quickly them and tried everything in front of them. Seeing her face light up with every bite, he just grinned, like he was enjoying the food through her. "This all tastes amazing. So many spices and different flavors." "I thought food was better back in your time. Fresher, no chemicals or hormones." "Maybe. But we just boiled everything. And there was no taste." Jack carefully ate his noodles, making sure not to make a mess as he listened to Erin. She talked more about her plans; she was thinking about starting yoga. He didn't see it in Lucy's apartment but now could tell she was wearing makeup and looked even better. Her eyeliner made her green eyes pop, and she had a bold shade on her lips, making it so enticing. He needed to be alone with her. Erin caught him staring and smiled. She then said, "Me and Lucy were talking. And I think we got a story I can tell people." "Okay." "We got this idea after watching a true crime television show ;  Lucy loves those. So, I tell people I came from Ireland but I moved here when I was twelve. I lived with a very religious aunt and uncle. The Franklins. We lived away from other people and had a simple life." "So, you were in a fundamentalist sect?" "Yes. I didn't have a TV, no internet or modern music. I only interacted with the Franklins and other people in the community." "Okay. But why did you leave?" "The Franklins died." "And what happened between then and now?" Erin paused, looking like she was thinking of an answer. She took a sip of wine and said, "After I decided to leave, I travel to Boston and stay there, for some time? But; but it's too expensive and I meet Lucy and she lets me stay with her. I then meet you and; you know?" "That's perfect." After finishing their food, Jack ordered more wine and asked Erin what she thought about the meal. "I loved it." Erin said, wiping her lips with the napkin. "I always wanted to try something like this. Before I left Boston, there was this Chinese neighborhood. Just walking pass, I would be enticed by the aroma. But I could never walk into the neighborhood." He asked why but saw Erin go quiet and look nervous. It took Jack a moment before he understood, going to a Chinese block would be a major no-no for a white woman in 1890s Boston. "I lived in what is now called South End. Then it was a mix of Irish, Lebanese, Jewish, African-American, Greek. It was okay to speak with them and visit their stores. But the Chinese was a different story. I never understood why." "Do you miss Boston?" "Yes. When I arrived in the city, after weeks on that boat, I couldn't believe such a place could exist. So big, so many people. Visiting the Cathedral of the Holy Cross, getting lost in alleys exploring the city, having picnics at the Common." Looking at her, Jack thought about asking her something that he had been on his mind for a while. "Do you want to come to Boston with me?" "I would like that." They both leaned over the table and kissed, just a quick peck. But they stared in each other's eyes, a tension rapidly developing between them. Jack thought about asking about dessert, there was the Chocolate Bar a couple of blocks away, or that they go for another drink. But watching Erin, it felt she wanted to be alone with him. "Lucy told me something," Erin said in a hushed tone. "She will be working late and will be spending the night at a friend's." Jack nodded and flagged down the waiter. A human Copulation. "Lucy!" Erin called out as soon as they opened the door. Hearing no response, she turned and faced Jack. They both shared knowing smirks and quickly kissed. Erin moaned in his mouth as the kiss grew more lustful. She pressed herself against him and wrapped an arm around his neck. Erin wanted to feel closer to him. Jack loved every moment; having a gorgeous girlfriend draped over him would make any man ecstatic. Erin then took his hand and pulled it down to her ass. It was amazing how much she had changed in the last couple of days; the modest, sexually-na ve girl from the nineteenth century had disappeared. Erin moaned again as Jack cupped her ass. She broke their kiss and tilted her head towards Lucy's bedroom, Erin's green eyes sparkling as she grinned at him. Jack let her take the lead, pulling him into the bedroom. Erin slammed the door shut and quickly went to work on undressing Jack. She clumsily tried to unbutton his shirt but got nowhere and groaned. "You're wearing too many layers," Erin said, flashing him a half-smile. He pushed her back and immediately corrected his dress code. His jeans and the rest of his clothes then fell to the floor, and Jack then wrapped his arms back around her, kissing Erin's neck as he tugged on the zip. Her dress loosened, and Erin effortlessly slipped out of it, revealing her perky tits clad in a black bra. He didn't do it on purpose, but Jack moaned at the sight of her. How could he not? Erin stood in front of him wearing a black lace bra that just covered her bust, revealing a hint of her areolas. Below, she wore a matching lace thong. Super fucking sexy. Looking up, Erin had this smug smile on her face; she knew the effect she was having on Jack. She swayed her hips as she moved to him; Jack stayed slack-jawed as Erin pushed on the bed and straddled him. She lowered her head, and they resumed fervently kissing, writhing together. Jack reached around and unclasped her bra. Erin shimmied her body and slipped her hands out, tossing her bra away. Jack instantly grasped her free tits, enjoying the feeling of the soft flesh in his palm. Their lips still locked, he gently squeezed them, his thumb teasing her sensitive nipples. Erin responded by moaning into his mouth, egging him on. Jack pinched and pulled her erect bud, eliciting more moans from Erin. It got too much for her, and Erin pulled back. "Jack, I; I need you; inside me," she said, breathless. She rolled off him and got on all fours. There was something perverse in being fucked like an animal; Erin really wanted to feel that way again. She shuddered as she felt Jack's lips brush down her back as he carefully pulled down her panties, biting her lip and burning in anticipation. He slipped his hand between her thighs and found a very wet pussy. Erin trembled at his touch and moaned again. She begged for more and was ecstatic at having her cunt be invaded by Jack's finger. He then slid another one in, pushing them into her pussy. She gritted her teeth and hummed. Jack pulled his hand back, disappointing his panting girlfriend. His fingers oozed with her slick juices; shit, she's horny. He pressed his tip on the wet folds of her pussy and waited for a moan. Erin shook her head and whimpered as he thrust his cock in one slow push. "Oh yes;" Erin whispered, rolling her back and letting out another moan. Shuddering, her cunt muscles welcomed his cock, tightening around the shaft. Erin felt his hands on her ass, squeezing her cheeks as Jack slowly fucked, in long, gentle movements. It was just like being in the Franklin's bed, Erin going through the same electric sensations and loving every second of it. Erin threw her ass back, demanding his cock faster and harder. " more, more, more," she whimpered, matching his rhythm. Hearing her moans, Jack pumped his cock harder, watching his girlfriend's ass shake with every thrust. She pleaded for more and faster Jack went, pounding his cock. He loved how loud she was being. It was such an intensely erotic feeling, having a gorgeous woman cry for your cock. It urged him on, and the bedroom echoed with the sounds of their flesh slapping. Erin slammed her head on the pillow, stifling her cries as her body tightened, edging closer. She pressed down on the mattress and lifted her chest up, arching her back. Her right hand went for her left tit, clamping her fingertips around her erect nipple. While she pinched and pulled, her left hand slipped between her legs and found her engorged clit. "Oh; CHRIST!" She screamed. Erin dropped her mouth wide open, her limbs twitching as she hurtled to an incredible and intense climax. She inhaled sharply, gritted her teeth, close, so very close. Jack stopped and went still. He wrapped his arms around her waist and slammed his cock in slow, hard thrusts. It was too much for her. Erin shrieked, and her whole body shuddered; her fingers gripped the sheets, and her eyes rolled back into her skull, riding out an earth-shattering orgasm. "Oh; that felt good," Erin whispered, coming in down. Jack fell back, hitting the headboard. That was something. His still-hard cock slid out of Erin's drenched cunt. His throbbing shaft dripped with her slick juices. Taking a couple of deep breaths, his eyes focused on Erin and he used every ounce of willpower not to cum. She had this small, content smile on her face that looked so cute and yet very sexy. She grinned back at him, knowing what he was thinking. Her eyes drifted down to his glistening cock, and her smile went wider. She instantly regained her composure, getting on her back. Their eyes met again, and Erin wiped the sweat from her forehead before cupping her tits. Biting her lip, she pinched her nipples and spread her legs, eager for his cock, "Please." Jack quickly responded, shuffling forward with his cock in his hand. He leaned over her, feeling the heat from Erin's post-orgasmic glow. His throbbing tip brushed up against the soaked openings of her pussy. He rested his hands by her waist; she felt warm and slowly pushed his cock back in. Erin groaned and exhaled, her body vibrating, enjoying the incredibly fulfilling sensation of having Jack's cock back inside her. Intense heat rippled out from her cunt; her pussy muscles kneaded his pulsing shaft. Erin looked up at him, her eyes filled with lust and love. "Oh, yes;" Erin moaned as Jack bottomed out. She then wrapped her hand around his neck, pulling him down; Erin needed to kiss him again. The mouths instantly parted, and their tongues met again. Moaning into his mouth while twirling her tongue, Erin hooked her legs around Jack's waist, pulling him closer. She let out an animalistic grunt like she had been penetrated by another inch of cock. Erin or Jack, or both, broke their embrace and locked eyes. Watching each other's faces contort while they rhythmically fucked each other senseless. "Oh, God!" Erin screamed, getting closer and closer. She fucked him right back, meeting every vigorous thrust by throwing her hips forward, slamming her pussy at his cock. Jack pushed her up and lowered his head, nestling his face in the crook of Erin's neck. He slowly kissed down her soft white flesh, reaching her tits. He enthusiastically sucked on her nipple while slipping his cock out, waited a moment, then rammed it back into her drenched pussy. His free hand eagerly groped her other tit. "Oh, Jack!" It was getting too much for Erin. She tightened her grip around Jack's waist and went stiff. She fucked him hard, hyperventilating and shaking. Erin hissed and cried his name out as she rode through another orgasm. She frantically thrust her hips, trying to extend her climax and begged Jack for more. He replied by pressing his teeth down her nipple, and that was it. Her pussy spasmed around his raging cock and she let out a long cry. "Yes; yes; Oh Lord; Jesus Christ!" She yelled. As Erin went limp in his arms, Jack could feel the familiar tingling sensation coming from his balls. He tried to put it off, still plunging his cock furiously. Both of them moaned and gasped for air, covered in sweat, wanting more. But Jack couldn't take it anymore; he threw his head back, roared as he shot a torrid of cum into her. His body jerked uncontrollably from the needed orgasmic release, each movement causing another shot of jizz. Erin sighed and moaned, feeling Jack's cock explode deep inside her, making her tremble in ecstasy. Another rope of his jizz filled her womb, followed by another. As Jack collapsed on top of her, his brain mushed in a post-climax daze, Erin held him tightly. She had a broad grin, smugly satisfied that her pussy was filled by her lover's cum. Quietly moaning, feeling the hot cum seep down her thighs, Erin leaned forward. Her tits pressed against Jack's chest as she kissed him. Recovering from the intensity of their orgasm, they passionately kissed before breaking, pressing their foreheads together. Their eyes were closed, and they slowly breathed. "I love you," they said in unison, before exchanging more kisses. Erin smiled back at Jack. Her hands trembled, and sweat flooded her face. It was happening again. She remembered her breathing exercises, focusing on five things in the room. It didn't work, and Erin sunk through the mattress, her hands phasing past Jack's body. His mouth dropped as he watched her go. She hit the floor of the room, thankful that she didn't go any further. Jack immediately jumped off the bed and checked underneath, finding her sprawled out on the carpet. "Are you okay?" Erin stared at the underneath of Lucy's bed and just whimpered, "; no." New Years Eve. Jack tried to pay attention to the conversation; he knew it was important. It was about Erin's condition and what they should do next. But when he saw Erin walkout, wearing a black lace dress, Jack struggled to pay attention to Lucy and her friend. Erin just looked too sexy. She caught him staring, and Erin responded with a smirk. "Circe; Circe; Circe!" Lucy yelled, "We already got the dirt." Jack quickly turned back to Lucy and her phone. She had been Facetiming with a witch, who supposedly knew what was happening to Erin. They hadn't completed the resurrection ritual properly. Lucy's witch friend said they had done around ninety percent of it. The remaining ten percent involved Jedidiah Franklin's grave dirt and New Year's Eve. "Shut up, bitch!" Circe shouted at Lucy. Glancing back at Erin, she and Jack exchanged another look. This didn't sound like it was going well. Lucy and Circe had spent around twenty minutes just name-calling, bringing up boyfriends they had shared and generally being dismissive at each other. What he understood was that Circe wanted them to do another ritual, while Lucy wanted to do something different. Anything, it didn't matter. "What is it with you witches and wizards? Sex magic all the time. Sprained your ankle ;  sex magic. Car won't start ;  sex magic. Have to go to small claims court ;  sex magic. Don't you have a book of spells?" "Aw the poor medium is stuck. God, you're so basic. You just repeat what spirits say, like a parrot with tits." "Shut up, Claire, you giant poser!" Lucy yelled. The raven-haired witch went quiet and completely still. Lucy even called out her name to check if the call had frozen. Jack got the sense that Lucy had crossed some line and should apologize. Seeing Circe's bulging eyes, he figured the apology should be sooner than later. But the call ended, and he let it go. "What do we do next?" Erin asked. "We still go out. It's New Year's Eve." Lucy said, her phone then buzzed, and she read the message. "It's Circe. She says that as Jedidiah Franklin was the one who killed you, he needs to be punished. We have to burn the dirt, evoke Frigga, you two get freaking with some mistletoe above the bed. When the dirt turns white ;  we're good. Then she called me; the c-word. She called me a cunt" Erin looked embarrassed on her behalf, looking at her feet and said, "Oh." Lucy shrugged it off. "I will make it up to her later." She stood up and checked the time; it was getting close to eight, they had some time to kill. "Jack, you call a cab. Me and Erin will get ready." Erin followed the blonde in her bedroom, taking careful steps as she hadn't gotten used to wearing heels. In the bedroom, a silver bucket sat next to the window with a tub filled with dirt lying next to it. Erin had joined Jack this time, driving to a graveyard near the coast. Lucy gave them instructions while working, listening to her transparently flirt with a customer for tips while they waited to be told what to do next. Lucy opened a drawer and pulled out two sticks of white chalk. Handing Erin one, she bent down and drew a circle around the bed. "You okay with another sex ritual?" Erin chuckled and said, "It's getting repetitive." She placed the grave dirt in the bucket and set it down in front of the bed, drawing a circle around it. "Will you be there ;  watching?" "I have to." Lucy laughed. "Do we have to do it today? I was looking forward to celebrating the New Year." "It has to be a special day like New Year's Day or say, February 1. Then there's the Spring Equinox, Midsummer, Halloween, the Winter Solstice. You want to wait until February to make sure you never walk through a door?" "Of course, no." Erin replied, "I want to move on with my life and forget about protective circles, sex magic, the Franklins." Wiping the chalk from her hands, Erin checked herself out in the mirror. The dress showed off a lot of her bare skin, and she didn't know what to feel about it. Seeing Jack's face, Erin knew she looked hot and loved the feeling. But then there were Mrs. Franklin's words, telling her that she looked like a Catholic succubus. At least her legs were covered; it was too cold to go without tights. Lucy then joined her by the mirror. She wore a more revealing outfit, a silver sequined V-neck dress, her large tits up for display. Seeing her like that, Erin could only imagine the reaction in the nineteenth century. This was the new normal now, and she had to get used to it. Lucy raised her phone up and took some photos, saying, "We look hot." Erin laughed and then did the same. They took a couple of photos of their reflections, then some selfies. It was kind of pointless, and no one was going to see it, but checking out the photos, Erin really liked how she looked. "You said we had to do it tonight. Should we still go out?" "Yeah." Lucy smirked, putting away her phone. She said, "One, whenever we do it, it has to happen at the witching hour ;  that's like at three in the morning. Two, it's your first New Year's Eve, you gotta celebrate it." Jack then knocked on the door and said, "The cab is coming in ten minutes." Approaching Normalcy. Erin liked how it felt having Jack's arm wrapped around, comforting. They were in a bar, a busy bar, sitting alone and waiting for Lucy. There were many people around her, and it took Erin some time to get used to being in a crowd. It wasn't like she was frightened or agoraphobic. She just got anxious about saying the wrong thing, letting people know that she didn't belong in this time. Then was the whole becoming incorporeal whenever she became nervous. Finishing a glass of wine helped Erin from phasing through the chair. The alcohol also helped her make small talk. A girl in the restroom had asked about her dress, wanting to know where she got it from. They talked for a bit more, and Erin returned to Jack, full of confidence. "Hey guys." Lucy sat down in front of them and placed a white plastic bag on the table. "I got the mistletoe for Frigga. I need a drink." Jack ordered another beer and two glasses of ros for them. "So, what is the plan for tonight?" Erin asked. "Drink here then go to a couple of bars and see what happens." Lucy then glanced at Jack, who shrugged a 'that sounds good' response. "What did you do all day?" "Nothing," Jack said, "Just emailed my boss and about me moving back to Boston." "Cool. Did Erin tell you what she did today?" Jack shook his head and turned to his girlfriend. "I went grocery shopping by myself." "That's really great," Jack said. "Once this thing goes away and I'm not afraid of passing through a bed, there's things that I want to do. I already got a plan." "Like what?" Lucy leaned in, finishing her wine. "First, I need a job, something that I can do and that's not far from Jack's apartment. And I'm looking at GED courses. Then a community college course." Lucy grinned and said, "That's fucking cool. We need some tequila to celebrate." Jack and Lucy showed Erin how to take a shot of tequila. She let out a long moan as the burn of the alcohol shocked her throat and quickly bit into the lime slice. They slowed down their drinking, Jack saying that they shouldn't be wasted for the ritual. Lucy agreed, worrying out loud that she could mess up and make Erin a ghost again. They talked for a while, trying to predict what would happen in the new year, before going to another bar. Then quickly another one, eventually ending up at the Cord & Rifle. It was more of a high-end hipster bar, which annoyed Jack and Lucy, and she worked there. The bartenders wore white shirts, suspenders and each had handlebar mustaches, looking like Civil War surgeons. This just confused Erin, wondering why people were pretending to be like that. "It's just; the trend," Jack said, sighing. Erin glanced at Lucy, and she was rolling her eyes but also nodding. They ordered more drinks, and Erin moved away from wine, trying what the bartenders said were authentic cocktails from her time. They were lying to her. Her eyes flickered to other patrons; they were all ordering expensive drinks, taking photos, deleting them, then retaking them. Their lips were stretched out in the smile, but their eyes stayed unmoved. This is what modern life is? Expensive drinks and pretending to be happy. She and Lucy were then in the bathroom, touching up their makeup. Erin turned her and asked, "Is New Year's Eve supposed to be; like this?" "Are you asking if New Year's Eve always this mediocre?" Lucy said, smirking. "Yeah. It's always a massive let-down. You got this pressure to have this epic night, everything is expensive, then there's that bullshit about getting a kiss at midnight." "A midnight kiss?" "It's some bullshit. Something that Hollywood and Hallmark love. I think it's real tradition behind it, probably something farming related. But now it's been romanticized to insane levels. If someone doesn't kiss you when the clock strikes twelve, then life is over." "Really?" "Stupid, isn't it?" Lucy sighed, "At least you got Jack." "You are not interested in meeting someone?" Erin asked, "There were some men that were checking you out?" She narrowed her eyes as she spoke, wondering if she used the right word. "I wasn't feeling it." Lucy shrugged. "Too many desperate creeps and fake-ass nice guys. You know that tavern-like bar we quickly left because of the vibe? Some girl tried to hit on me in the bathroom. It's been a while since I've been with a girl;" They then went quiet and stared at each other. A group of ladies woke them up, and they quickly left the bathroom. They had never discussed the kiss at the s ance, and Erin didn't know how she could ever bring it up organically. She couldn't make sense of it herself; why did she kiss her? It wasn't like she had this attraction to Lucy. Erin just rationalized that the s ance messed with her emotions, and that was it. Jack was waiting for them at the booth. He stopped them before they could sit. "Some guy was looking for Lucy. Lloyd?" "Lloyd? Oh, snap. Where is he?" "Outside. Said near the 7-Eleven." "We should get out of here." "Why?" Erin asked. "He's got the final stuff we need to for tonight." Lucy replied. "Oh," Jack smiled and handed them their jackets. They got outside and walked to the meeting point. He turned to Erin and said, "We're meeting Lucy's weed dealer." "Weed?" Erin asked. Lucy jumped in before Jack could open his mouth, saying, "It's marijuana, cannabis. You probably heard it as hash. We need it for the ritual." "Oh. Do you normally partake?" Nodding her head, Lucy smiled and said, "Yeah. It makes things less boring. Also, marijuana has been used in so many sacred and spooky things." "I do as well." Jack felt Erin give him a quick look, knowing that she was about to ask him the same thing. "Weed is legal in Boston. I smoke it time to time. Shame we don't have any dispensaries." "Same," Lucy quickly jumped in. "They say we might get dispensaries in Portland by summer." Erin stayed quiet, giving them both a long stare. "Are we supposed to just burn it?" She eventually asked, "Or we do smoke it?" "Both," Lucy replied. Erin remembered hash from when she first arrived in America, that weird feeling block of greenish-brown that her father would take as medicine. There was also a time when she was given cannabis fluid for an illness. The idea that people now took cannabis for fun interested her. "I would like to try some." Erin said, nodding her head. Both Lucy and Jack looked at each other, silently conversing before turning back to Erin, asking if she was sure. They mention PSAs, peer pressure and not wanting to force her into something she might not be ready for. Erin replied with a blank look, nodding her head but not really listening. "Before I was a char-girl, I worked in a factory. The fumes from the vats would give me migraines. Do you know what the druggist gave me?" Erin asked, slowly smiling. Both Jack and Lucy shook their heads. "Heroin," Erin said, "They used to give that to fussy babies as well. Also, the man who owned the house before you, Jack. I once saw him inhale white powder and act loony. I feel marijuana is safer." Lucy shrugged and walked away. She was back with a baggie filled with dark brown herbs a minute later. "All set?" Jack asked. "Yeah. Lloyd was pretty nervous and wanted to know who you guys are." "What did you say?" "Just a couple I had a quasi-threesome with." Erin was still blushing by the time they got to the final bar. It had more of an old-school look about it, reminding her of Ireland and the taverns where she would be sent to fetch her father. They got in just before the countdown. While everyone started counting down and looking at the screens, Erin lost her cocktail. The glass phased through her hand and smashed against the floor. Was it nerves? That the ritual wasn't going to work, or she could say to herself that she was excited, looking forward to the new year. While everyone celebrated, Erin ignored the lost drink and grabbed Jack, kissing him hard. If this wasn't going to work, she would at least have some fun. She quickly ended their embrace and then lunged at Lucy, giving the medium a long hug. After tonight, she needed to do something for Lucy, something to show her appreciation. Lucy broke their hug and smirked back at her. "Let's get out of here. Time for you to be human." More Dark Arts. Jack thanked that the burning pot was giving him a gentle high, otherwise he would be embarrassed. He, like Erin, sat in his underwear on Lucy's bed. A sprig of mistletoe was taped to the headboard behind them while white candles circled the bed. They watched Lucy burn some incense sticks while reading out of the grimoire. But every once in a while, Jack would catch the medium look up from the book and steal glances, her eyes focusing on the bulge between his legs. Erin did the same but acting a lot more obvious than Lucy. It was this weird horny circle. Jack tried to stay unaroused, which was getting more difficult with every passing second. Erin and her lacy bra would draw him in, and his cock throbbed with every look. "Are you okay?" Jack asked. Erin grinned and said, "Yeah." Looking at her, it was clear that she was getting a buzz from the pot. It was also affecting him, that or whatever Lucy was burning. He felt warm and eager. Jack needed to move, jump off this bed and do something. He looked at Lucy; she was still reading the grimoire and glancing up at them. Was she checking Erin out? Her attention had moved away from his bulge, focusing on Erin's heaving chest and her tits. Jack closed his eyes and shook his head; all the pot and incense made him think he was in a porno. Lucy then slammed the book shut and stood in front of them. Still wearing her sequin dress, she said, "It's time." "What do you want us to do?" Erin asked. "Yeah, you're the director." Jack added, smirking. "You guys start fucking. I will chant Frigga's name while you do it." Jack turned back to Erin; her green eyes told him she was ready. He pulled her close to him and kissed her passionately. Their lips parted, and they both moaned, also gasping for air. Erin grinned back at him, making Jack chuckle at the ridiculousness of the situation. He placed his hand on each side of Erin's face and pressed his lips back on hers. Jack thrusted his tongue into her mouth, suppressing a groan as he felt her hand cup his bulge. There was a moan ;  it may have come from Lucy as Erin freed Jack's cock. He couldn't explain it, but his cock was a stiff and hard as it ever had been. Maybe the stuff that Lucy had burned is what they make Viagra out of? Jack could feel his tip oozing copious amounts of precum and coating Erin's fingers. She broke from their kiss and looked down in amazement, drooling at the sight of his pulsating member. Erin desperately needed that cock inside her. She grabbed Jack and roughly pulled him down onto the mattress. He looked shocked at her sudden assertiveness. But before he could say a word, Erin sat between his legs and took his cock deep into her mouth. Both he and Lucy moaned their approval as Erin swirled her tongue along the underside of Jack's shaft. "Oh Frigga; Oh Frigga; Oh Frigga; oh fuck," Lucy said. She paced around the room, burning a bundle of sage while invoking a Norse goddess. She lost her focus as she saw Erin strip off her bra and bob her head on a massive cock. This was insane. Jack was stunned by Erin's drive and how badly she wanted his cock. Her naked tits bounced against his crotch, and Jack had to feel them again. Taking her perky tits in his hands, Erin moaned on his cock while Lucy had stopped speaking and just stared at them. Erin shuddered and then pulled her head from Jack's cock. She could have more fun blowing him, but right now, they needed to have sex. Erin looked up at him, replying with a big, content smile. She then stood up on the bed and wriggled out of her panties, giving Jack and Lucy a little show. She rested her left leg on the other side of his crotch and slowly sank. Erin grabbed his slick, throbbing cock and pressed against her pussy. "Jack; this is so wicked," she said with a big smile. She let out a long, deep exhale as she bent her knees and became impaled on Jack's cock. Erin's body involuntary shook as her eyes rolled back. Something was different this time, there was this raw, lewd feeling, but Erin wasn't complaining as Jack's cock pulsed against the walls of her pussy. She remained still, her eyelids down, and she breathed rapidly. Seeing Erin and Jack acting like there were in a porno, Lucy had forgotten what she was supposed to do. She stared at her friend's body or, more accurately, ogled Erin's nakedness. She looked hot. So did Jack. She didn't want to think about that now; that would be later when Lucy was alone with her vibrator. She stood in front of the silver bucket and lit a match. "Oh Frigga. Please take fortune on Erin and punish the man who wronged her," she said, looking up. Lucy flicked the match into the dirt, it burned into a bright white flame and went back to enjoy the show. Erin rested her palms on Jack's chest and slammed herself up and down on his cock. She had thrown her head back; her eyes were closed, and she hummed to herself as she forcefully rode Jack. Her tits bounced to Lucy's and Jack's delight, eager to be touched. Those herbs that Claire picked had really fucked with her head; she knew she was never this bi-like. Erin then arched her back and squeezed her tits, pulling on her erect nipples. "Oh Lord; yes!" Erin cried, nearly sending herself off to her first orgasm of the night. Seeing her moan and cry for more was an incredible sight for Jack. It was love. Seeing his girlfriend ride his cock with such passion was unbelievable. He wrapped his arms around her firm ass and raised his hips. He saw Erin appreciate the slight change, his cock thrusting deeper into her slick pussy. She was getting close; he could sense it. But then Erin slowed down, and Jack had to yawn. Turning his head, Lucy was down, sleeping on the floor. He felt weak, and his eyes were heavy. Erin collapsed on top of him ;  in a deep sleep like before. Jack shook his head, thinking that it would help. He then prodded Erin and yelled her name, but nothing. He couldn't fight it anymore and slowly drifted asleep. The Attic, Again. Jack's eyes opened, and he knew something was different. This isn't Lucy's bedroom. Sitting up, he knew where he had been transported to, the attic. It wasn't was like the other week when he woke up in 1897 and watched Erin die. There was nothing in the attic this time, no lanterns, steamer trunks or the presence of anyone, just exposed brick and worn floorboards. Something had happened. Sitting up, he noticed that he had been on Lucy's bed. Looking to his side, Erin lay in a deep sleep. Weirdly enough, she was wearing the same black lace dress. To his left, he heard snoring. Turning his head, Lucy slept, also wearing the same dress she had on from earlier. Seeing her was surprising; Jack expected it would be just him and Erin transported back in time. That's what would make sense. He reached over to his right, gently rubbing Erin's arm. "Erin? Erin?" Nothing. Jack then turned to Lucy and called out her name. Again, nothing. Getting up, Jack walked around the attic. There had to be something they needed to do. Or something they did wrong. He raised his hand up; there was something different. There was a dry heat coming from somewhere in the room. Jack tried to ignore it, focusing on the door. He pushed it a couple of times, it didn't move. He slammed his shoulder against it; the door didn't budge; there's no give. "Ah; ," a female voice moaned. Jack rushed back to the bed, seeing Erin stirring. She slowly opened her eyes and said, "Jack?" Erin then sat up, turning her head, taking in the change. "No." "It's okay. It's not like it was before. Something is different," Jack said. He then pointed to Lucy, who was still asleep, "She's also here." "Lucy," Erin said, her eyes widening. She jumped to her feet and moved to the blonde medium. She shook Lucy, yelling her name. "Fuck; leave me alone. Shit." Lucy groaned, pushing away Erin. She sat up and rubbed her eyes. With one eye open, she scanned their surroundings. "Where the fuck are we?" "The attic," Jack said. "It's weird. There's a door but it's not opening. And, I don't hear anyone." "No Franklins?" Erin asked, wrapping her arms around herself. Jack extended out his hand and gently rubbed Erin's shoulder. "No. We're alone." He slipped off his blazer; it was getting too hot, and then sat back on the bed. He glanced at Lucy, waiting for her to think of something. She stood up and paced in front of the bed. "Okay. Remind me again. What happened last time? Was it the same?" Jack shook his head, "No. Not like this. I was watching the Franklins and Erin going through their day. It was like when Scrooge goes back to the past. They couldn't hear me or see me. But I could go anywhere. Not just this attic." "Same for me. I just woke up," Erin said, "And I thought everything went back to how it was. But then I saw myself; as a maid. Then Jack." "Okay, let me think." Lucy said, still pacing. Watching the blonde walk back and forth, Jack rolled his eyes and undid the top button of his shirt. He looked down at his feet, realizing he was tapping his foot. There was something about this attic; it was making him feel hot and restless. Erin joined him on the bed, and Jack quickly got distracted by her. She just looked so sexy; he was desperate to continue what they were doing back in Lucy's apartment. Looking at Erin, Jack noticed that she had the same problem. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead. Her fingers drummed against the mattress and her legs jiggled. Lucy rushed back to them, her skin glossy and her face flush. "I think Frigga wanted something else. Like you have to be here for the final bit." "Yeah okay. But why did the spirits or Frigga or whatever drag you here as well?" Jack asked. Lucy shrugged, "I'm part of this." "How?" Erin said, slowly playing with her hair. "I mean you did use my body to have sex. And remember when we first summoned you? You kissed me." Jack glanced at Erin; her face was crimson. Turning back to Lucy, "Do you think the kiss had effect something." "No. I think whatever force, being, god, kept Erin in your home and then made her corporeal for real; they must think I am part of it. That's why I was taken here as well." Lucy said. Jack let out a long sigh and then said, "I'm so glad that I called you instead of that Starry guy from Dover." "His real name is Stan and he's a big piece of shit," Lucy said, rolling her eyes. She turned to Erin, asking, "I need to know more about the kiss. Why did you do it?" Erin stayed quiet. She stared at her feet but eventually looked up. "I just felt so overwhelmed when I found myself back in Jack's room." "Overwhelmed?" Lucy repeated. "Yes. Becoming a body again, there were so many emotions. Confusion, love, jealousy, lust." "But you kissed me, right?" Lucy asked, arching an eyebrow. "Nothing forced you to?" Erin buried her head in the hand, going red again. She took a deep breath and said, "No. It was me. I don't know why. I was angry at you but also, I was thankful. Possessing you ;  twice! A feeling lingered." She paused and then added, "I felt you liked it." Hearing this, Jack covered his mouth, muffling a moan. "Hell yeah, I did," Lucy said, "It was like you're reading my mind ;  you probably did. Haven't been kissed like that in ages. No offence Jack." "None taken," Jack said, just whispering. "Maybe that's why I'm here. Let me think," Lucy said again, her tone breathless and weak. She then sat back on the bed, next to Jack. They went quiet. The only sound that filled the room was the creaking of the bed as all three fidgeted. Lucy tightly gripped the sheets, forcing herself to stay still. Erin instead rested her head on Jack's shoulder, running her hand over his chest. He responded by slowly stroking her thigh. The sound of fidgeting disappeared, replaced with heavy breathing. "You should fuck already," Lucy shouted. She looked at them, her face flush and with deep desperation in her eyes. "You sure?" Jack asked. "It will please Frigga," the medium quickly said, "Like you complete the final ritual in the room where Erin died. So, you should do it now. I will just watch. And you should fuck." Jack looked back at Erin; she had this mischievous grin that told him yes. He kissed her, driving his tongue into her mouth, pulling her in. She moaned, her eyes shut, and she trembled as Jack pulled on the dress zipper. She went limped, letting him quickly undress her. Christ, she wanted him. Pulling the straps down, Jack smirked and marveled at his girlfriend's lingerie-clothed body. She wore that sexy lace bra again, and she looked amazing. Immediately, his hands were on her tits, squeezing them through the thin fabric. Erin then swatted his hands away and reached behind, unhooking her bra. He thought he heard Lucy moan, but Jack ignored it. He leaned his head down and gently kissed Erin's tits, his hands caressing her pale flesh. He ran his tongue around her sensitive nipples, teasing her with a quick flick. Erin pushed down on his head as Jack sucked on her tits, moaning and throwing her head back, waiting for more. Jack ignored her and pushed Erin back. He kissed down her body, loving how soft her skin felt on his lips. He stopped when he felt the hairs of her pussy. Pulling her panties down, Erin hadn't shaved anything yet; thin rust-colored strands surrounded her lips. He lowered his head and poked the dewy folds of her pussy with his tongue. Erin cried and covered her mouth. After that night with the s ance, Erin craved the sensation of his tongue driving her pussy wild. She then felt an arm wrapped around her from behind; Lucy. She was hugging Erin; the blonde medium's hands were dangerously closed to her tits. This felt wrong, completely against the teachings of the Church, but Erin didn't care. Over the sounds of Erin's moans, Jack moved his tongue to her clit. Just by giving the engorged bud a couple flicks, Erin cried and shuddered. He stopped and looked up, she was breathing heavily, and her lips were trembling. Also, she and Lucy were in this embrace that looked hot. Jack dropped his head back and kissed her clit as he slid two fingers deep into her wet folds. Erin's eyes bulged. She gasped for air. "More; please more;" Erin cried; she didn't want Jack's attack to stop. Lucy's eyes widened as she carefully watched every movement Jack made with his tongue. A deep heat quickly enveloped her. Her hand dropped from Erin's side and onto her own thigh. The couple was too wrapped up in themselves; they wouldn't notice her, right? Also, they were about to fuck in front of her, she would be well in her right to play with herself. But then Erin shuddered, and Lucy focused her energy on keeping the former spirit steady. "Oh Lord yes," Erin screamed. Her thighs clamped around Jack's head, and she bucked her hips. She let another intense cry and then went rigid. Erin shuddered on the bed as the coming orgasm thundered through her body. Sweet juices dripped from her pussy, and Jack hungrily ran his tongue over her folds, loving the taste. Erin soon stopped trembling and released her grip around his neck, letting Jack up. Erin wiped the drops of sweat on her forehead and then looked at Jack, "I need; you. Please." Jack smirked and slowly started to strip. She didn't want to relax, take a breath or stop sweating. As he fiddled with the buttons, he felt two hands on him. Turning to his right, Lucy stood next to him. She gave him an intense stare, and his mind flicked back to when they were on the sofa together. Erin didn't seem to notice or maybe didn't even care. She had a big smile on her face, giving Jack the thought that if he kissed Lucy, Erin wouldn't mind. Lucy nodded at him and gave him a small smile. She battered his hands away and quickly stripped Jack of his shirt. She ran her hand down his chest, accidentally or not. Jack helped her out by slipping out of his shoes while Lucy played with his buckle. She pulled his jeans down and looked at his bulge, then back up at him. Jack wondered if she was going to touch it or not. But instead, Lucy yanked down his boxer-briefs, joining Erin in moaning at the sight of his erection springing free. She mumbled something at him. Jack heard it as showtime, and Lucy pushed forward on the bed and back into Erin's arms. She pulled him down on top of her and into a long, passionate kiss, their tongues twisting together. Erin spread her legs as Jack centered the tip to her opening. Again, he felt another hand, this time around his shaft. His eyes were close and remained that way, not wanting to know if it was Erin or Lucy who was guiding his cock. It was hotter that way. They all moaned as Jack sank his cock deep into Erin's wonderful pussy. He heard his girlfriend whimper as he was entirely buried in her cunt. She then shocked Jack by raising her hips and wrapping her legs around his waist, constricting him. Something felt different. As Erin's pussy caressed and massaged his shaft, she felt tighter, wetter and a lot hotter. Erin looked up at him, her eyes half open and her lips pursed. She felt the muscles of her pussy ripple around his shaft. Jack hadn't moved, letting his thick cock pulsate in her cunt as she whimpered. Erin needed it; there was an aura around her, desperate and very energetic. She then loosened her grip around his waist and nodded her head, trembling at the first slow thrusts. "yes, yes, yes," she moaned. While they fucked, Lucy laid next to them. She needed to be naked. Pulling on the thin straps of her dress, Lucy stripped down to her underwear. She saw both Jack and Erin turn to her as she exposed her large tits. She gave them a wink and slid a hand underneath her panties, feeling her slick pussy. Having two attractive people fucking right in front of her was making her wet with lust. "Yeah;" Lucy said, rubbing her pussy lips with the palm of her hand. Jack held on to Erin, pinning her arms back and thrust his cock harder. He grunted while she whimpered at every stroke. Erin then threw herself at him, slamming her crotch on his piston-like cock. He then released her hands and went for Erin's shaking perky tits. With his fingers wrapped around her nipples, Jack stabbed his cock in long, sharp thrusts as he pinched "Yes! Yes! Oh Lord; Jesus Christ!" Erin cried. She could feel herself getting stiff and very hot. Her moans were overlapped by Lucy's. She turned her head and saw her friend staring at her, biting her lip and trying not to come. Her panties were gone, and she had two fingers stuck deep in her pussy while also playing with her clit. They were at the same stage. Their eyes stayed glued to one another's as Erin started to shudder. Jack held onto her waist, frantically driving his cock deep into her dripping pussy. Erin alternated from either gasping for air or groaning. Lucy was the same. Her eyes lowered to the blonde's lips, and Erin's mind threw back to when the s ance and how she needed to kiss her. Trembling, Erin pressed her lips against Lucy's full pink lips. The blonde medium moaned and immediately opened her mouth, slipping her tongue past Erin's parted lips. She and Lucy had their eyes closed as they got more into it, and quickly, their soft moans turned to muffled cries, both cumming immediately. "Ah!" Erin and Lucy screamed at each other, the sound dampened by their glued together mouths. Erin broke away from the medium and turned back to Jack. Her pussy spasmed over his pounding cock, while bucking her hips as she thrashed, prolonging her climax. Watching her, Lucy cupped her own tits, tugging her nipples with her free hand while ramming her fingers hard and deep in her cunt. She shuddered then jerked forward, letting a long shriek and writhed on the bed. Coming down, they laid on the mattress, drenched in sweat and panting. Erin looked at Lucy, ignoring her boyfriend and the fact he was plowing his throbbing cock in and out of her pussy. Lucy smiled back, and they kissed again. Their tongues outstretched and twisted together. Jack couldn't hold back anymore. All lesbian action is incredibly erotic, but when it involves someone who you love, it's out of this world, and he came immediately. He tried to warn her, but just a satisfied groan left his lips. Jack then shuddered at each pulse of his cock, his cum filling his gorgeous girlfriend. She wrapped her legs back around him and worked the muscles of her pussy, wanting more cum. His cock stopped twitching, and Jack went weak, struggling to stay upright and not collapse on top of her. He crashed back on his ass and arched his back, looking to the ceiling. The pounding of his heart had gone, replaced by a gentle beat. The same restless came over him. Looking at Erin, seeing his cum leak out of her cunt, he was desperate for another round. Lucy crawled in front of him, gripped his slick cock and said, "Let me clean you up." Her tongue probed his tip, lapping up the cocktail of his cum and Erin's pussy juices. Before Jack could react, Lucy opened her mouth and swallowed his head. She bobbed her head, resurrecting his cock back to life. Making eye contact with Erin, she just smiled; it was okay. Jack looked back down, running his hand through Lucy's hair. The blonde slid her lips up and down his shaft, mouth-fucking Jack with intense, otherworldly pressure. Lucy then ran her tongue up and down his shaft, licking the entire length. Jack stared at Erin, his eyes bulging as the medium drove his cock down her throat, his tip pushing further and deeper. She hummed in delight before releasing her grip, her teeth scraping against his sensitive skin as Lucy pulled her head back. Jack then watched her and Erin exchange looks, Lucy letting her mouth drop and biting her bottom lip. Her eyes widened, and Erin just responded with a nod and a small smile. Lucy gave his cock one last kiss and then crawled up the mattress. She laid on her back, her knees bent and thighs spread open, displaying her shaved crotch and delectable pussy. "You need to fuck her," Erin said, kneeling by Lucy, her face blank. Nodding his head, Jack shuffled forward and rested his hands on Lucy's knees. His cock was painfully hard, pointing directly to the blonde's dripping pussy. With complete ease, Jack slid his cock deep into her. She felt so tight. Just like Erin, Lucy's pussy felt snugger around his cock, also blazing hot and slippery with juices. Jack moved his hips, long deep thrusts while he grunted. He grabbed her legs, holding them together as he pounded Lucy's cunt. "Fuck; Jack; you cock feels so good," Lucy sighed. She moaned again and bit her lip, then rolled her head side to side. Erin was on her knees, in a trance, while she watched them. Lucy could see her friend's pussy, wet and needed to be kissed. They had kissed before; this is just a natural progression. Lucy reached up and pulled Erin's hand away from massaging her tits. "Get on top of me," she said in a whisper. Erin trembled at her touch, and Lucy needed to repeat herself before she understood what to do. She nodded her head and swung her legs over Lucy's head. She looked to the sky, ignoring Jack and lowered her crotch down. She shook and yelped, a very high pitch cry as her pussy touched Lucy's already parted lips and her extended tongue. It wasn't that wrong to have another woman feel her. Lowering her head, Erin made eye contact with her boyfriend and said, "Jack; she's licking my pussy!" She writhed and grounded her crotch on Lucy's mouth. The blonde kissed her throbbing lips, making her twitch with delight. Erin then felt Lucy grab onto her thighs and push her powerful tongue deep inside her pussy, her juices coating the medium's face. Erin moaned again; this felt different from Jack eating her out, a lot more wicked. Her hands reached, and she lewdly pinched on her erect nipples, moaning with a jolt of pain. Jack still held onto Lucy's legs, furiously pumping his cock as he watched Erin go crazy with lust. His eyes stayed glued on Erin, watching her squirm and whimper. He imagined what Lucy was doing to his girlfriend, exploring Erin's dripping pussy with her tongue, moaning at the taste of her hot, sweet juices. It overwhelmed Jack, and he slammed fuck the medium. Erin couldn't take it anymore. As Lucy thrust her tongue deep inside Erin's pussy, she felt something brush against her sensitive clit. That was it for Erin. She arched her back and then spasmed, wailing a scream of pure ecstasy. She could hear Lucy moan, maybe begging for more. Erin grinded her cunt against Lucy's rolling tongue, riding out her climax until she finally stopped, collapsing against the headboard. With Erin off her, Lucy gasped for air. Her face was wet with slick pussy cum. She made eyes with Jack, who had let go of her legs and was just staring back at her with a piercing look. He dropped down and licked his girlfriend's juices off her. Lucy felt his hands on her large tits, kneading them as he pounded her cunt. He then planted his lips on her neck, kissing up to Lucy's ear lobe. She shuddered as she felt Jack's breath ag

A Holiday Haunting: Part 3 Jack, Erin and Lucy deal with the final complication; Based on a post by zeon 67. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Jack visits the Franklin Home. Jack opened his eyes. He was instantly wide awake. It didn't take him long to realize that Jack was somewhere else, definitely not his bedroom. He was in his living room; yeah, it had to be. The room had the same shape, but there were no lights, electronics or anything modern. Ornate wood and gold-framed paintings filled the walls. The room felt smaller, but Jack noticed a massive fireplace that must have been removed before his parents bought the house. He had to be in 1898. It was the only thing that made sense. An older man walked into the room, but he didn't notice Jack sitting on the chair. Again, Jack was quick to understand; he was the ghost this time around. He couldn't touch anything, but could sit and stand, like Erin after the s ance. Looking down, he found himself wearing the same clothes before the ritual. The older man looked like he was in his sixties, overweight and balding salt and pepper hair. He reminded Jack of a railroad baron in old westerns. He had these large sideburns that went down to his chin. Jack couldn't help but stare at him. He guessed that the man was Jedediah Franklin. He poured himself a glass of whiskey and stood next to the fire. Jack could hear him speaking to himself but couldn't make out what he was saying. They were soon joined by another. A woman, in her sixties, walked into the room. Stone-faced and with grey eyes, she looked miserable. She was wearing this dark blue, nearly black ruffled dress that had this deep, sweeping skirt. If the man was Jedediah Franklin, she had to be Alice Franklin. She joined her husband at the fire and said, "Where is Robert?" "In the library," he answered. "And that jezebel?" "Fixing herself supper." "She cannot stay. She talks about marriage." "We cannot just force her out," Jedediah Franklin said, staring at the fire. "What? Let her marry your only son?" He turned and glared at his wife, "You think I would allow that Irish fucking whore to be part of this family? No, she must be silenced. She cannot speak to anyone about this." Alice Franklin slowly smiled and said, "Then we are at agreement. But it must be tonight." They both nodded and turned to watch the fire. Jedediah Franklin snaked an arm around his wife's waist while she rested her head on his shoulder. It would have looked like a heartwarming moment, but they were planning a murder, and it just pissed off Jack even more. The way they talked about death, so casual and just to avoid a minor scandal, disgusted Jack. Needed to get away, Jack caught Erin walking past in the hallway. He ran after her, following her into the kitchen. "Erin? Erin?" He said, standing in front of her. She didn't respond. It wasn't the Erin he knew. She had her hair tied in a bun, her face disinterested and a little tired. She slowly washed the dishes, staring dead-eyed at the water. Jack then followed her as she went about with her chores. He had called out for Erin, his Erin, but only got silence. Going back to the alive-Erin, Jack got it. He needed to see her die, to understand what happened to her. It made sense to him. A younger man, looking like a mix of Jedediah Franklin and weirdly enough for Jack, himself. Robert. Dressed in a black three-piece suit, he didn't have his father's impressive muttonchops but a simple beard. Jack watched him stare at Erin, taking in her every movement as she did her chores. Erin was putting away a jar, leaning up to place it in a cabinet when Robert approached her. He quickly trapped her in the corner of the room. He smiled and said, "Erin." She jolted, nearly dropping the jar. Erin then turned and clutched her chest. "Oh Robert, you frightened me." "I have to see you tonight." Robert stroked her cheek and grinned. "In the attic?" "Your mother and father?" "Please," he replied. Erin nodded. Lucy's Post Coital. Lucy shook awake. She was on Jack's bed, naked and warm. Her hand slithered down her nude body, liking how it felt, stopping at her crotch. A big dirty smile appeared on her face as Lucy slid her hand between her legs. Jack's cum dripped out, coating her fingers and her thighs. The guy knew how to fuck; she'd give him that. It was a hot show. But Lucy turned her head and realized that she was alone. No Jack. No Erin. She jumped off the bed and yelled their names. It was getting close to two in the morning. Lucy ran to Jack's bathroom and cleaned herself up, she usually would take her time with post-sex cleanup, but she rushed through it. Lucy then emptied out her overnight bag and quickly got dressed. Opening the grimoire, she tried to find clues on what had happened. Sex magic and resurrecting the dead don't make people disappear. Frantically flipping through the pages, this was not supposed to happen. Lucy could feel her heart thumping, and her hands were trembling, where did she send Erin and Jack. She then heard a thud from downstairs, and Lucy stopped. This was getting weird. Jack's parents, she realized. Fuck, if they were awake, she will be in a lot of trouble. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Lucy yelled to herself and ran out of the room. An Attic Nightmere. Jack had followed Robert upstairs to the attic. He struggled to see how the space would be turned into his bedroom. A massive trunk, a decrepit dollhouse and an ancient full-length mirror covered in rust were the only things that filled the space. It looked more like a scene from a clich d horror movie. While Robert waited on Erin, Jack circled around him. He had this vibe that Jack really hated. Like he was some entitled frat boy. Jack had read about him, failed business ventures, multiple marriages, some for money. Robert finally lost it all in 1929 and disappeared from public record. They both turned, hearing someone coming up. Erin was carrying a lantern as she walked to Robert, a big smile on her face. This wasn't going to be pretty, Jack said to himself. "Robert," she said, resting the lantern on the trunk. Erin then gave him a long hug, wrapping her arms around him. Robert just kept his arms by his sides and looked away. Jack sighed, knowing that there was no point in getting angry. She then kissed him and said, "I'm so sorry. I was a fool and the drink got on me." "It is fine, my darling." Robert then rested his hand on her stomach. "Are you?" "No. I am not with child." Erin glanced at this hand and then back up, hopeful. "I want to be; with you." "I wish that as well. But soon. I; we have dealings that need to be cleared. But I wish it too. And when these deals;" Jack couldn't watch Robert struggle to pacify Erin with vague words anymore. He saw something move behind Erin. There was someone else. The figure then struck Erin in the back of the head. It took a step closer, Jedediah Franklin with a fireplace poker in his hands. Erin was on the floor, bleeding but still alive. Her eyes focused on Robert, and she called out his name. The elder Franklin aimed the poker and swung for the final blow. He had to look away. Jack couldn't watch her die; it was too much. But there Erin stood, alongside Jack; her hair undone and flowing and looking at him. Her apron was gone, and she had undone the first two buttons of her shirt like before. Her face dropping and she raised a hand, blocking her view of her own dead body. "I always hated this moment. Watching my body handled like meat," Erin said. Her tone was more of annoyance and disgust than sadness. "I'm so sorry." Erin took his hand and held it close to her. "There's nothing you could've done. This is where I was, whenever I wasn't with you. Seeing my death over and over." "Was that why you didn't want to believe in the ritual?" "Somewhat. While I couldn't touch anything, and possibly be treated as some curiosity. I would have taken being a specter than watch this again." Alice Franklin had joined them in the attic. She held on to the lantern as Jedediah and Robert lifted Erin's dead body, directing them down the stairs. Jack visibly winced as he heard the Franklins mock Erin and ask if someone should have done the last rites. "There is something that I must tell you," Erin said, taking a step closer. Their faces inches apart. "When Patrick died, he lost all our money in a card game. I was told that I've become too old to marry and I should just work. The Franklins gave me a job and I felt that was it. Then I met Robert. I felt my life had begun again." Erin gave a faint smile and carried on, "We courted for a few months, until he took me while his mother and father were in New York. Weeks passed and I thought that I was with child. I told him and he choked me." "I knew that I picked the wrong man. But still believed that I could be something more than a maid through him. That he could take me away from a bucket. Now I have you. You make me hopeful. What I want to say is that I love you. I know I am this spirit and; Jack interrupted her and said, "I love you too." He grinned. They kissed again. Erin wrapped her arm around his neck, pushing herself against his chest. She parted her lips and moaned, welcoming Jack's invading tongue. He had his hand resting on the small of her back, not letting her go, and their tongues twirled. Erin then broke their embrace. Her lips turned into a smirk; she had a dirty idea. "Let's leave. I hated this room. Well, until it was changed." She then took him downstairs. Both were soon running and laughing. Erin pulled him into the master bedroom and pushed him onto the bed. This room would later belong to Jack's parents. Thankfully for him and his erection, the room was completely different in 1898. A lot of heavy furniture, with drapes everywhere and a parquet floor. He was lying on the bed, a four-poster bed that was made out of solid wood, while the mattress was very soft and lumpy. Erin crawled and laid next to him. She quickly got on top of him and stared into his eyes, a small smile forming on her face. She pressed her lips to his, swiftly parting them and sliding her tongue out. The tips of their tongues met again, snaking over each other as their bodies grinded. They tore through their clothing, ignoring any damage as they got nude, Erin especially not caring at the state of her ripped uniform. She wished to never see it again. Jack kissed down her neck and reached her milky, perky tits. He instantly attacked them with his mouth, giving both nipples considerable attention. Erin's breathing was becoming more rapid; a deep, warm glow rippled from her crotch. She pulled Jack up, her eyes drifted down, focusing on his powerful erection. It was making her mouth water. She wanted another taste. Her delicate, soft fingers wrapped around his heavy shaft, and she looked back at Jack. Smirking at him. Just like minutes, hours or maybe days before, Erin kneeled in front of Jack's cock. She had no explanation for why he was here, in purgatory with her, but if this was to be the end, she really wanted one more taste of his cock. She made him groan as she brushed her lips against his swollen head. Erin parted her lips, ready to suck on his tip, but stopped. She looked up at Jack; he had this kind look, his eyes dilated, and he just smiled back at her. Erin could feel herself glow, and she went back to his cock, carefully guiding the head to her waiting mouth. She was scared for a moment, missing Lucy's guiding voice. But soon, Erin's cravings took over and she slurped on his tip, swirling her tongue around it. Erin then wrapped her fingers around the shaft, looked Jack in the eye, slowly bobbing her head up and down. It was easier this time. Erin felt more confident in swallowing his cock. She scooted forward, her perky tits pressing on his balls as she took in another inch of his cock. "Oh, god. Erin," Jack said, stunned. He couldn't believe the change in Erin. She was swallowing more and more of his cock with complete ease. But they both stopped and looked up; they had a visitor. Alice Franklin walked around the bed, going to the dresser, totally ignoring them as she searched the drawers. Jack pulled his focus away from her to Erin; she looked as confused as he was. She released his cock from her lips but slowly stroked it as she stared at Mrs. Franklin. Seconds passed, but there was no reaction from the older woman. Jack waved at her and even Erin called her name, addressing her formally as she used to do. But Mrs. Franklin didn't respond. She didn't just ignore them; to them, it felt like couldn't see them at all. Jack stroked Erin's chin and pointed to his cock. Erin grinned and lowered her mouth down, sensually kissing the tip. She then ran her tongue up and down the underside of his shaft before swallowing the head. Jack moaned again. Erin firmly sucked on the head, slurping on it as her hand worked the shaft. She had her eyes on him, watching Jack's contorted face. He loved it. Erin now hunched over Jack's cock, ready to take more of it. She took him deeper and deeper, his head grazing the back of her throat. She remembered Lucy's advice, taking it slow and breathe. Erin didn't gag, her throat stretched out and eagerly taking his full length. "Erin! Fuck. That feels so good." Erin was ecstatic hearing those words and moaned on his cock. She had her lips pressed against his crotch, completely buried and held him there till her eyes started to water. Slowly, Erin pulled back and wrapped her hand around his wet, drool-covered shaft, pumping her fist as she sucked on Jack's throbbing tip. With her eyes locked on his, Erin bobbed her head on his cock. She pulled her hand back and forced the rigid pole into her throat again. Jack grunted in appreciation, shuddering as he felt her tongue. He reached out, brushing strands of her auburn hair away from her face. He couldn't believe it, a teenage crush that he was now in love with, enthusiastically sucking on his cock. With his other hand, Jack grasped her perky tits, squeezing the flesh to her delight. Alice Franklin returned to the room, joined by Jedediah. But both Jack and Erin didn't care. She stayed focus on his cock, moaning on his shaft as she felt Jack pinch and pull her nipples. She actually wished the Franklins could see her, sucking a penis in their bed. "Oh god, Erin. I'm going to cum soon if you keep that up." Erin as tasted his precum, she remembered Lucy showing her videos of women swallowing men's semen. Seeing those women and recalling when she caught Lucy and Jack together, she was intrigued. She pondered the taste and how it would feel. She pulled his cock out of her mouth, beads of spit dripping down the corner of her lips. Erin narrowed her eyes and said, "I want to taste your cum, Jack." Erin then stuffed his cock back in her mouth. She frantically bobbed her head while pumping her fist along his veiny shaft. She would stop for a moment, swirling her tongue over the sore head, then going back to thrusting her mouth up and down. Erin knew that Jack was close; he was grunting and shaking, his cock wildly twitching in her mouth. "Oh, Erin. Fuck;" Jack clenched his fists, wanting to grab something as he released a torrid of cum in Erin's open mouth. Her eyes widened, but she kept on stroking his cock, filling the back of her throat with more jizz. They both groaned as more spurts erupted, hitting Erin in the lips and chin. Whatever magic that brought him here had an effect on his penis; he'd never cum that much. One more release, and Jack was done, collapsing on the bed. Erin raised her head, looking at him and swallowed his load. It tasted salty and unusual, but still, she craved more. Erin ran her fingers over her chin and lips, scooping up blobs of his jizz before sticking her finger in her mouth. She wanted to try that again. Jack pulled her up and gently kissed her on the lips. As Erin parted her lips and allowed his tongue to invade her mouth, Jack wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close to him. She pressed her tits against his chest as their tongues dueled. Jack slid his hand down, feeling up Erin's toned ass. "That was perfect," Jack said, now kissing down her neck. "Thank; Oh," Erin replied, Jack's already erect cock. "You feel passionate," she said, stroking his cock, "We should try again? Dog-style?" Jack grinned and said, "You mean doggy-style?" "Okay," Erin laughed. Jack smirked back at her, she's so cute. He then slowly pushed Erin down, getting on top of her. His cock was already incredibly hard, painfully hard, rubbing against her thigh. He had never recovered this quickly after cumming. Jack just chalked it up to the sex magic. He broke their kiss and sat up. Reaching behind him, Jack grabbed a couple of pillows; both were very soft and lumpy. How did people in the nineteenth century sleep? Erin then gave him instant command of her body and Jack shifted her, so she was on her hands and knees. She looked over her shoulder and smirked back at him. He leaned over, quickly kissed her and said, "This is doggy-style." Jack then wedged the pillows under her stomach. Now staring at her tight, pert ass, Jack could swear that his cock grew another inch. He slipped his fingers between Erin's thighs, amazed at how wet she felt. Erin moaned as Jack teased her, slipping a finger deep past her lips. He added another one, sliding them further pass her moist folds. Over the sounds of her whimpers, Jack slowly thrust his fingers. He then grabbed hold of his cock and positioned his tip at the entrance of her pussy. Erin groaned as she felt the bulb of his cock rub up against her swollen pussy lips. Inhaling, Jack slid his cock into her cunt in one long, slow push. Erin grunted and moaned as she felt Jack's hard cock invade her pussy again. "Oh, yes; Jack!" Erin threw her head back and moaned in appreciation. Remembering how tight she felt around his cock, Jack left his cock deep inside her for a while. The tightening of her cunt caressed his cock, making him shake with delight. There was a mirror in front of them; there were several around them, and Erin nodded her head. She wanted more. Jack pulled his cock out till just his pulsating head was being clutched by her pussy. He then gently thrust it back in, getting another moan from Erin. "More," Erin yelled. Nodding his head, Jack grabbed her soft tits. He tugged on her nipples, while picking up the pace of his strokes. Erin let out another cry, sounding like she wanted it faster. It didn't take her long to push her ass back, meeting every one of Jack's powerful thrusts. Her pussy tightened around his shaft, giving him an indescribable feeling as he fucked harder and faster. Erin was now trembling and shaking. She would let out a short yelp after each hard thrust. Then someone else entered the room, Robert. He must have been back after staging her accident. The hatred she had for him, her love for Jack, and the lush sensation of his cock, fueled another orgasm for the night. "Oh yes; Oh yes; Oh Lord yes!" Erin cried out in a high-pitch tone. Jack drove his rampant cock all the way into her, over and over again, just as fast as she wanted. She was breathless and quivering; her body was on fire, never been filled like this before. Jack held her tightly, ignoring her cries, and rammed his raging cock. She was getting close. Robert was now standing in front of them, facing Jack. He wished that piece of shit could see them. Erin moaned again, tightly gripping Mrs. Franklin's sheets, panting. She arched her back and gritted her teeth. Her eyes rolled back, slamming her hips backwards, the walls of her pussy clamping down on Jack's mauling cock. Erin howled in delight, her fingers ripping the bedsheet, much to her delight, as she spasmed in an orgasmic frenzy. She crashed forward, whimpering as she trembled in post-climax high. Jack held on her ass tightly, still plunging his cock in and out of her soaked, velvet pussy. His heart was thumping, struggling to hold off his own orgasm. Jack could feel the pressure building in his balls. Erin slowly woke up and shook her ass, her pussy clamped around his charging cock again, making him cum. Jack grunted and roared as he erupted. Erin sighed and moaned, feeling Jack's cock explode deep inside her, making her tremble in ecstasy. Another rope of his jizz filled her womb, followed by another. Once finished, Jack collapsed next to her, his brain mushed in a post cum daze. She had a broad grin, smugly satisfied that her pussy was filled by her lover's cum, while the people she hated the most watched them. Quietly moaning, feeling the hot cum seep down her thighs, Erin leaned forward. Her tits pressed against Jack's chest as she kissed him. Recovering from the intensity of their orgasm, they passionately kissed before breaking, pressing their foreheads together. "I love you," they said in unison and kissed again. Erin quickly fell asleep. Jack remembered this was just like last time. He jumped up on the bed, his bed. They had returned back to his room. He checked the alarm clock; it was half-three in the morning. No Lucy. Jack stroked Erin's chin; he could still touch her, he guessed that was positive. "Erin; Erin; Erin," Jack said, trying to wake her. No response. She was trapped in a deep sleep. "Fuck!" Lucy yelled, standing by the door. She rushed to the bed. "You're back?" "Yeah?" Jack replied, looking back at Erin. "Is she asleep?" "I think." "Okay," Lucy nodded her head, "Your parents are still downstairs and they're acting fucking weird." The final complication. Jack rushed back downstairs, with Lucy following. Their footsteps thundered against the wooden steps, but it didn't wake Jack's still slumbering parents in the living room. They were fine; the concoction that Lucy had given them was making them roll around in their sleep. Not too serious. Slamming the door open, Jack found Erin still unconscious. He yelled her name and gently, then roughly shook her. Still nothing. He tilted her head back, opening her mouth; Jack then leaned in and felt her breath. Relieved, he sighed but still had no idea what to do next. "Still down?" Lucy asked, crouching down next to him. "Yeah. It's like she's in this deep sleep." Jack shook Erin again for Lucy's benefit. Still nothing. Lucy said, "Shit," annoyed. She lifted Erin's arm and let it go. "Wow." "What do we do? Call an ambulance?" "What are you going to tell the paramedic? My formerly-ghost girlfriend from 1890s is now in coma?" "You got any ideas?" Lucy prodded Erin in the arm and just said, "Fuck." "Where's the grimoire?" Jack asked. She scurried to the other side of the room and quickly returned. Jack watched her flip through the pages, her unblinking gaze not giving him much hope. It was going to be morning soon, and here he was with a sleeping naked woman and a medium. What would he say to his parents when they wake up? Lucy slammed the book and shook her head. "Fuck!" Jack yelled; it was starting to get exhausting. "Of course, it doesn't say anything." "Dude, this was written by a guy who works at Outback Steakhouse and is a BTS fan." "I'm sorry," Jack said, turning back to Erin, "What do we do with her?" "We should move her." Jack nodded his head. "Where?" "My apartment is like twenty minutes away. She can crash there until she wakes." "Fuck it." Jack said, shrugging. Jack looked around for her clothes, and found that her uniform had gone missing. They quickly dressed her in Jack's old sweats, then carried her downstairs. His parents were still sleeping, something else Jack would have to deal with, but later. They sat Erin down in the back with Jack by her side. Fifteen minutes later, they were at Lucy's apartment. At 3:30 am, there was no traffic to slow them down. Jack scooped Erin up in his arms, her petite frame weighing nothing. There was no one on the streets, no one that could catch a guy and a girl carrying an unconscious woman into the building. God, if he got arrested now. Lucy's apartment was small, a one-bedroom, and messy. Clothes everywhere, Wiccan d cor and a toy cauldron on the coffee table. They put Erin on the couch; a soft moan escaped her lips as she bounced against the cushion. He watched her lips curl into a smile; if she was dreaming, she was enjoying the dream. There was nothing else for him to do. Jack just had to pray that Erin would wake up soon. He still hadn't asked himself if she was actually human and if their sex magic worked. She could disappear again. He had to stay positive. Jack turned back to Lucy and asked, "Can you keep an eye on her?" "Yeah," she said, covering Erin with a blanket. "I'll let you know if anything happens." He thanked Lucy and left. Tired but still having to deal with his parents, Jack walked home. He took a couple of steps but then stopped. Squinting his eyes, Jack bobbed his head like he was trying to work something out. "Did I fucking time-travel?" Christmas In the Old Mansion. Jack thought about ignoring his sister and staying in bed. But it was pointless. He knew that his mom would be ringing him sooner or later, demanding that he come down. Reaching for his phone, it was 10:15 am on December 25th, Christmas morning. Still no messages from Lucy. Yesterday, she told him that Erin had awoken for a moment and moved her head, and then fell back asleep. Erin didn't say a word or ask where she was. The way Lucy explained it, Erin was just slowly recovering her energy since becoming possibly human. Jack still didn't know if the ritual had worked or not. It had been like this for the last couple of days. Looking at his past messages, a lot of them were about asking Lucy if she could still touch Erin. That could look weird. She could, which Jack took as a positive. It was the only thing that he had. He knew he had to be patient; maybe something would happen, or not happen. Jack was just sick of not knowing. He heard his sister yell his name again. Walking downstairs, his parents were on the couch, holding coffee mugs, while his sisters were sitting by the tree. It was like they were kids again, tearing through the wrapping paper. He didn't really care what he got, with Erin taking over his mind, but did his best to look enthusiastic when opening his presents. Lucy finally texted Jack hours later. But he was in the kitchen, with his sisters, and away from his phone. Beth saw that he got a message from Lucy, her face lighting up as she turned to Jack. He had a good relationship with both his sisters, loved them both, but they could annoy the shit out of him. Especially when they had something over him. Like that time when Beth found out he got caught with a joint by a cop. A month of being her chauffeur drove him mad. "So, who's Lucy?" She asked, barely hiding her grin. Beth moved away from the stove and stood by her sister, checking out the message. "Mom said that you met some girl called Erin?" "Yeah." Jack nodded, effortlessly taking his phone off them. He checked the text; Erin had been away for a while and drank something. "Lucy's Erin's roommate," he said, "Erin lost her phone and she's sick right now. I was just asking how she is." Beth went aww, while Katie stayed silent. Jack knew he was lucky that it was Christmas and there was stuff to do. The onslaught would have to wait for now. When they first met Laura, Beth wanted to know everything about her, the films she liked, what music she was into and how serious it was. Katie was different, less manic, just asking if he felt that Laura was cool. If everything had worked and Erin could actually meet people, Jack knew he needed to prep her before meeting his family. It would have to be soon. Knowing his sisters, Beth and Katie would demand it the next couple of days. It would need to be somewhere where they served a lot of alcohol. "Is she really an actress?" Katie asked, now waving a knife. Rolling his eyes, he wished she was more focused on dicing onions than on him. Opening another beer, he said, "Yeah. But it's an amateur thing and that she is covering for someone and that she will probably won't do it again." Both sisters then looked at each other. Something was up; Jack could see it. Was something he said, was that it, it had to be. Beth then turned back to him and asked, "What does she do?" Without thinking, Jack said, "House-sitter," and finished his beer. He was blessed that his father yelled his name, asking for help. After fixing the router, they sat down for dinner. They talked about the usual stuff during the meal; thankfully, no one mentioned Erin. Jack felt calm, probably because he was focusing on something other than his ghost girlfriend. The Sick and the tired. Jack now walked a couple of steps behind his parents. His sisters flanked him as they walked down the empty streets to the movie theater. He had no idea what everyone else wanted to watch; he prayed that it was something easy, he didn't want to pay attention. He was barely listening to his sister as they walked. They talked about the not-so-secret Taylor Swift Christmas concert. He just said uh-huh at the right moments, walking along, with a hand wrapped around his phone in case it buzzed. It finally vibrated minutes later. Lucy had messaged him. Erin was awake and had been for a while. She even sent him a photo, Erin still wearing his clothes, lying on the couch, her eyelids barely open. Lucy said that he should come now if he wanted to see her. "Hey Mom, Dad, I'm not feeling great right now," Jack said, clutching his stomach. It was the first thing that he could think of. He hoped that he could remember his acting techniques when he used to play sick during junior high. His mom turned around and asked, "What's wrong?" "I feel like; nauseous and everything really aches." Jack told his parents that he should probably skip the movie and rest back home. His mom threw a couple of questions at him, asking what was wrong, how it happened and if he needed anything. He mentioned Erin's name, saying that she was also sick. Katie perked up in the corner of his eye when he mentioned Erin. This was all he needed, a sister playing detective. He convinced them to still see the movie, saying that he would go straight to bed. That there was no point in them breaking from tradition. Jack walked away from them slowly. After a couple of blocks, he rushed back to the house and jumped in his car. Annoyingly, he would have to drive past the movie theater to get to Lucy's apartment. "Hey," Lucy said, opening the door, "You're fast." "Yeah." Jack nodded. He was pretty sure that he ran a couple of red lights getting here. He just needed to see her quickly, see if she was okay and then leave. "How is she?" "Okay. It's like she got the flu or something. I've been giving her some fluids and Tylenol." "Has she eaten anything?" "Vegetable soup," Lucy said, shrugging her shoulders, "I have no idea what she can eat. You know when you go abroad and you can't drink the water because of local bacteria or shit? I don't know if she can handle meat or dairy." Jack opened the door to the living room but turned to Lucy, "Thank you for everything. Sorry that you had to spend your whole day looking after her." "It's nothing. I want to help," Lucy replied, "Now get in there." Walking into the room, Jack found Erin still on the sofa. A couple of blankets covered every inch of her body apart from her head. There was no color on her face, reminding Jack how she used to look like. Bags under her eyes and her hair was a mess. She clasped a mug of something, inhaling the aroma. Erin then looked up and smiled, "Jack." She was weary, and her voice creaked. She tried to raise her arms, possibly hug him but gave up. He rushed to her side and asked, "How are you?" "I'm okay." Jack said, "You sure?" With a quiet tone, letting know her it was okay if she wasn't. Erin paused, then shrugged her shoulders. "No. I feel so tired and sick. And I hate everything." "Wow. Welcome to being an adult in the 21st century. We all feel like that." "Great." Erin threw her head back, then said, "So this is what being human feels like after so many years? It's painful. There is something else. I been having these dreams. That I am still with the Franklins. They follow me through your house. But your house how it looks now." "Oh. I'm sorry." Erin shook her head and said, "Please don't. It's not your fault. I think of them and I feel myself passing through the couch and then I remember I am here." Their hands touched, and Erin quickly began to smile. She then asked, "So, tell me about your Christmas. What presents did you get?" "Oh. My parents got me a new laptop bag and a cold brew bottle. My sisters went fifty-fifty and got me a pair of Jordans." Erin blinked and said, "I don't know what that means." She then yawned, and her eyes slowly shut. "Just tell me more about how your Christmas went." Jack gave her a brief breakdown on his Christmas, trying not to bore her. But there was really little to say; he had sleepwalked through the day. Jack saw a quick smile on her face when he told her that his sisters were pestering him for details about her. But slowly, she drifted off and was back asleep. "Hey Jack," Lucy said, calling him into the kitchen. "So, I'm thinking that Erin should see someone. Like a therapist?" For a second, Jack was surprised. "Really?" "She's been stuck in the same house for a hundred years, watching herself get killed over and over. That's got to fuck you up." "No. I know that's completely true and she should have someone to talk to. Just, didn't think that mediums were pro-therapy." "If you speak to ghosts, you would be pro-therapy as well. They are always fucked up. Most need Valium." Jack smiled. He looked back at Erin and said, "Suggest it to her. It'll probably be best coming from you. The problem is who can see her? Like she needs health insurance." "I'm been thinking about that. No way Erin can function in the real world. She hasn't got a social, birth certificate or a passport. She can't just depend on you for money." "I know." "And?" "I'm working on it." Jack had an idea or half one; he still needed to ask around. "You better work on it quicker. Erin's getting antsy. She wants to explore the world, go on a plane, see Paris." Jack nodded and looked back at Erin. "Keep her calm. She still needs to walk after she can run, or the other way round." "Sure." "I gotta go." Jack said. He left the kitchen and checked on Erin again; she was soundly sleeping. "I'll be here in the morning. Now excuse me, I have to pretend to be sick." "Hey, I have something that can help. It's like diluted ayahuasca." Jack stopped and turned around. He stared back at Lucy's grinning face just before gently closing the front door. Still, he had no idea if she was just joking. Erin Tours The Town. A couple days later, Jack was called to Lucy's place. He could hear voices behind the door and the sounds of footsteps as he waited outside Lucy's apartment. He had texted Lucy earlier; she said that Erin was more awake than before and he should come around. That was good to hear. Jack didn't like to be in constant worry. Also, it was way too early in the relationship for him to have to deal with stuff like this. He just wanted to spend time with his girlfriend and not think if she would fade away or be trapped in a house. Erin opened the door, smiling instantly at him. She looked better. Erin had discarded Jack's sweats for some yoga pants and hoodie, probably from Lucy's wardrobe. Color had returned to her face, and the bags under her eyes had disappeared. She had brushed her hair, tying it up in a loose ponytail. She had her arms around his neck, and Erin quickly pulled him down for a long kiss. She felt so good to touch. Jack didn't realize how much he missed having her in his arms. He wanted to take her somewhere private. When they stopped kissing, Erin smirked back at him, and Jack knew she had the same dirty thoughts. But then Erin yawned, and he knew that they had to take their time. "How are you?" He asked, trying not to wince. He guessed that Erin was getting sick of that question. She smiled, leading him to the sofa and sat down. Erin pulled her feet up and said, "Better. I can get up and walk and bathe. I had my first shower ;  a hot shower." Erin grinned and giggled to herself. Seeing that response, Jack realized he really didn't know that much about plumbing in the 1800s. "It felt so good. I feel like I'm getting stronger and have more vigor." "I'm guessing those are Lucy's clothes?" "Yeah," Erin said, blushing, "she said that I should wear something else. Her clothing looks strange but so interesting. Just disappointing that they don't really fit." Looking at her, she is right. Jack could tell that the clothes she had on were supposed to be for Lucy's curves, not Erin's petite frame. He needed to take her shopping. "I will return your clothes after I launder them." "No, no, no. You don't have to." "I want to. It was my job. And I need to know how to use these machines." The bedroom door opened, and Lucy walked in. She was dressed similar to Erin, yoga pants and a sweatshirt. She sat on the chair and said, "Morning." Jack greeted her and then asked them what their plans were for today. "I could do a coffee run? Erin could try her first latte." Lucy said. "How about we go outside," Erin replied, "I wish to leave the apartment for a while. And I'd like to see some of the city." Jack nodded and said, "Give her a tour of Portland and then brunch?" Their first stop was at the harbor. There used to be cheap apartment buildings around the docks, but the way Erin described it, they were more like slums. Her old apartment had disappeared. Jack looked it up for her, finding out that two years after she died, there was a huge fire which gutted the entire neighborhood. "Maybe I should thank the Franklins." Erin said with a wry smile. They walked a couple of blocks up and stopped at St. Dominic's Parish. It was the church that Erin used to attend regularly. She would be there every Sunday for Mass and would stop off after her shift ended for prayer. Erin left Jack and Lucy outside, knowing that it wasn't their scene and she needed to be alone for this. The church hadn't changed much; a new coat of paint was all she could see. There were a few people seated in the pews that ignored Erin as she walked to the statue of the Virgin Mary. They didn't care that she was dressed in casual clothes. A big difference from when she was alive, a woman in pants would be refused entry, and there would be talk of excommunication. Erin lit a candle and said a prayer. It was a quick one, honoring those she had lost since being trapped in that house. She could come back on Sunday and see how Mass had changed, or she wouldn't. Erin hadn't decided yet. She found Jack and Lucy both on their phones. They stopped and looked up at her, both giving Erin concerned looks. While she appreciated the gesture, she wanted something else and asked to eat. Lucy picked a place nearby but warned Erin about her choices. She, as well as Jack, was worried about what food that Erin could eat. They both suggested eating something simple, slowly get used to pasteurized milk, additives and pesticides. All Erin could do was nod her head and not scream in frustration, blocking out all the exciting food around her. "Wave-us ranch-us?" She repeated Jack's order. Erin listened to them and ordered a bowl of oatmeal. It was what she used to eat back in 1898. "Huevos rancheros," Jack said again. "It's eggs on tortillas with beans and salsa." "That sounds so intriguing. I really want to try." "Erin," Lucy said, "Just take your time. We just don't want you to take a bite and puke everywhere because your stomach isn't used to modern bacteria or something. It's like learning to drink. You start small, wine coolers and beer and build your tolerance and soon you'll be finishing a bottle of vodka all by yourself." Jack rolled his eyes and said, "Not in that way but yeah. It's a vaccine. Take a small bite of fruit or a sip of milk and get used of it." He took a sip of coffee and then shook his head. "Shit!" Jack said, but quiet enough that no one else heard. "I still haven't sorted out getting a physical or something. I mean Erin hasn't been vaccinated." "Yeah. There was this disease that you call polio and it affected people in Boston. The stories were terrifying. I really want to be protected." "Yeah, but how?" Lucy asked. "There's a way," Jack said, "A way?" Lucy repeated. "There's this guy in my building, he buys his sneakers and mushrooms on the dark web." Jack then turned to Erin and said, "The dark web is where you can buy illegal things. He said that you can buy passports, birth certificate, and socials. You can even get a high school diploma." "Really?" Lucy leaned in, "Like any school?" "Maybe," Jack replied. "I'd like to get an education by myself," Erin said, glancing at the two of them. "I know that I will have to take the fake social and birth certificate to survive. But I want to be in charge of my own future." "That's fair." Jack nodded. The food then arrived, and Erin stared at the bowl of oatmeal. It was like the gruel she used to have while growing up in Ireland. It tasted better than the watery sludge of oat she used to survive on. But looking at Jack's plate, it was not what Erin wanted right now. "So, what next?" Jack asked, putting his wallet away. "We could see more of the city? Also, Erin needs some clothes." Lucy replied. Erin finished her coffee and stared at the cup; it wasn't enough. "I would love to," she said, "but I feel so tired." Lucy nodded and said, "I think this is the longest you've been awake for." "Rest up and we'll talk later." Jack then leaned in and kissed her goodbye. *** Erin stared out of the window, watching in amazement as the plane climbed higher and higher into the sky. She was with Lucy, driving to a store, which meant going past the airport. She had remembered reading about airships and possible flight. But that was in 1898, now they have gone to the Moon and want to travel to other planets. Looking up at the plane, she was going to be there soon. Either with Jack or by herself, but definitely soon. In the last couple of days, Erin was eating more, developing actual stamina and didn't need to take frequent naps. With the increase in energy, she craved to be out of the apartment, exploring more of the city and finding out what else had changed. She had gotten lucky as Lucy's apartment was not that far from where Erin lived, and she could see how the neighborhood transformed. Lucy parked the car in the lot, and they both got out. Erin stared at the store ;  Target. Since being flesh and blood again, she had been borrowing Lucy's clothes, and she didn't like it. Erin felt terrible about being a burden on her, and Lucy's clothes didn't really fit her. "What do we need to get?" Lucy locked the car and said, "Just the basics." Erin nodded, looking away. Her eyes caught a girl, mid-twenties like her. She wore an overlong emerald sweater and boots that went past her knees. Also, sunglasses. Erin wanted to ask Lucy if this was common but was worried about sounding stupid. The nineteenth-century values of modesty and pureness, and calling chicken bosoms instead of chicken breasts, was still stuck in her. Seeing women her own age dressing so casually, showing off more flesh and wearing form-fitting clothes, Erin wanted to return to Lucy's couch. There were more changes that Erin had to get used to inside the store. She had thought of Target as a department store but larger. The sheer size of it shocked her. And that all the products, clothes, groceries and electronics were out in the open. There were no large, ornate wooden counters, wall-high glass cabinets, or mustached clerks in smocks. But there are a lot more options, and it's brighter. "You're like what? Extra small?" Lucy asked. "I guess." Erin said, taking her word for it. "What should I buy?" "I don't know, probably jeans, leggings, a couple of t-shirts and some tops. Also socks, bras and panties." Lucy paused, seeing Erin blush and try not to laugh. "Oh yeah, sneakers. How do those Nikes feel?" "Uncomfortable. I'm sorry." "No worries, I think you're size bigger." Erin nodded and asked, "How much did he give you to spend?" She was in the bathroom when Jack popped over at the apartment in the morning, overhearing them talk about shopping. Erin had to rely on Jack and also Lucy to survive, she accepted that, but it felt uncomfortable. "He gave me around two hundred." "Two-two hundred dollars?" "Yeah?" "That's impossible. That's more than what I earned in a year. He's given me too much." "Really?" Lucy pulled out her phone and searched for a dollar inflation calculator. Erin nodded. She hugged herself and looked away. Her eyes caught a sign, jeans for twenty dollars. That didn't sound right. "Oh," Lucy said, "He gave you the equivalent of six dollars and some change." "Still, that was two days of pay for me." They started shopping, and Lucy instantly took her to the underwear section. It took a while for Erin to get used to buying bras and panties. A store owner would never dream of displaying woman's bloomers. She felt herself going red, which she hated. Shaking her head, Erin took a deep inhale and asked Lucy how many bras she should get without blushing. Lucy then picked up a couple of hoodies, and Erin nodded, letting her drop them in the cart. Erin was amazed at how soft and comfortable the material felt as she ran her fingers over the fabric. Not stiff or feeling like burlap. Also, how simple it is. No corsets or bustles. No spending an hour dressing yourself or helping the lady of the house. "Is this what women wear now?" Erin asked. She noticed how everyone dressed so casual, like they were going to exercise. "It's very informal," she said, not knowing if it's a good thing or not. "That's the trend now." Lucy picked up a white t-shirt and raised it to her chest. "And you are going to see models, actresses, influencers wear t-shirts like these that cost thousand dollars." "A thousand dollars?" "Yeah," Lucy said, placing a pair of leggings in the cart, "And you're going to need more clothes later. These are cool for chilling in the apartment. But what you going to do later?" "What do you mean?" "Like your plans. You going to get a job? You said you want to go to college, what you going to major in? And are you going to stay in Portland?" Erin shook her head. She hadn't given that much thought. "Hey," Lucy said, "You can still stay with me. But I don't know what that sofa is going to do to your back. If Jack comes through with a social and ID, you can get a job." Erin nodded. But then she thought about what type of jobs could she really do. "I'm guessing you don't want to be a maid again." "I was not a maid." "No?" "No. A maid would live in the house with the family. I had my own room. I was a charwoman." Erin said. She picked up a sweater, liking the pattern and dropped it in the cart. "I cleaned houses because I had to. I'm not going to go back to that. I just need to think about what to do next. I want a real job." "I mean there is an obvious answer." "What?" "You go to college. You can major in nineteenth century U S history. It will be a breeze for you." "Wouldn't that be cheating?" "Fuck no." Lucy stopped the cart and smiled. "You went through all this trauma and now you're in a time where you can go to college and be who you want to be. Used any advantage you can." Erin nodded, and they went back to shopping. She liked the sound of going to college, something that was impossible the first time around. Studying history didn't really appeal to her, but Erin could see Lucy's point. It took them another hour to get to the checkout line. Looking at the cart, Erin hoped that they had gotten everything. Two pairs of jeans, in black & blue, leggings, four t-shirts, hoodies, sweaters, socks, a pair of white sneakers and underwear; Erin really hoped that was enough for her to live on. She caught herself staring at other women and then glancing back to the cart. Something didn't feel right. Last night, she and Jack had a long conversation over the phone. Now she could leave the apartment more often and didn't need to nap all the time; Jack said he would love to take her out. They then agreed on dinner tomorrow night. "Sorry to ask again. But you said that these clothes are okay to wear all the time? Like in the evening?" "Maybe." Lucy shrugged. Her eyes then narrowed, knowing that was something more. "Like in the evening? Like for a date?" Erin paused, remembering how the definition had changed. She nodded her head and said, "Yes." "Tonight?" Erin shook her head and replied with a small smile. Lucy looked at the pile of clothes and paused for a moment; she was working something in her head, Erin could tell. "Not for date night. Let's go to the mall." She quickly paid and grabbed Erin out of the store. They didn't drive long, maybe five minutes at most. Lucy told her about date nights and the need to dress up. It shocked her. She didn't see Lucy as a type of woman who would wear an evening gown for a dance. Erin told her what Jack had been thinking of, a simple dinner at a restaurant, maybe a quick stopover at a bar. Lucy drove to a mall, which Erin roughly knew as a building with lots of stores. It was quieter than she expected and hoped. She wanted more interaction with regular people, learning to talk to them and seeing if she could successfully fool them. Lucy dragged Erin into an H and M store and told her that it's a step above Target. Flipping through a rack, Lucy then said, "What you need is a really good dress." "Okay?" "But also, it's like 30 degrees outside. So probably something like a sweater dress." Lucy said, staring at the clothes. She pulled out a navy dress and pressed it against Erin's body. "Try this on." "I don't think this is necessary. We don't know what we are going to do." "This is your first date, like ever. Don't you want to dress hot?" Erin chuckled this time, still focused on the definition of date. She saw Lucy give her a curious look and replied, "Dating meant something different in my time. Having a date meant you would have paid a whore for the night." "Now you don't have to be a whore to dress sexy and fuck your boyfriend." Erin smirked and took the dress, slowly walking to the dressing room. Inside the stall, she quickly stripped Lucy's clothes and folded them neatly on the table. It was something that she had found herself doing a lot, muscle memory from over a hundred years ago. She slipped into the dress, remarking how comfortable the fabric felt against her skin. There were positives to the changes in fashion, she slowly understood. Erin remembered how her old clothes were stiff and heavy, realizing how much she hated wearing them. Zipping up the back, Erin then turned and faced the full-length mirror. Seeing her reflection there, she just moaned, a navy-blue dress fitted to her slender body, with long sleeves and a cowl neck. It was scandalous how the dress ended above her knees. But seeing herself, Erin praised Lucy's choice. She really looked sexy. Erin ran her hands up her sides, posing against the mirror. Something then felt off. Erin felt her heart thud in her chest. Sweat dampened her forehead. She had to get away. This was too much for her. She wanted the attic again. Her knees buckled, and she fell to the side. Instinctively, Erin raised a hand up to steady herself. But she phased through the stall, her forearm disappearing. "Oh Shit" A female voice screamed. The other stall door crashed open, and Erin could hear footsteps pounding away from her. She pulled her arm back and grabbed her chest. Breathing was hard. But Erin calmed herself down. It happened again. This was getting annoying and getting more frequent. Changing back to her regular clothes, Erin walked back to the shop floor. There was no one near her, no scared woman or guards. She found Lucy, holding a black dress. It was more revealing than the blue one she picked, but it made Erin smile. It looked cute. "You should get this also." "Yeah," Erin said. Her eyes wandered, trying to find a frightened woman. "It happened again." "Yeah. I figured. Saw some lady run out, screaming about a ghost arm." Lucy shrugged her shoulders, "I'm going to ask around. Just don't think about it." She turned her head and pointed at the intimate section. "You need to pick out some date night lingerie. Something revealing." "You are really invested." "After getting kinda fucked by Jack but hearing your voice, I'm definitely invested. It was a hot show." Lucy grinned. "Let's get you some lace bra and panties and some boots then we can go." "Do we have enough? I think we spent nearly all the money Jack gave us." Lucy paused and then said, "I still have the cash that Jack gave me. You know? From the first time. When you tried to possess me and kiss him?" A teenager walked past them and gave them a long stare. Both Erin and Lucy replied back with indifferent looks. Turning back to Lucy, Erin said, "I can't ask you spend your earnings on me. It's not;" "It doesn't matter. It's cool. I'll buy it for you. Call it a thank-you present for getting rid of that stain in the kitchen." "Thank you." Erin smiled. "I want to say that I really appreciate your support and friendship." She wrapped her arms aroun

Somebody needed to pick up the torch for hard rock and heavy metal with real grit and gusto and without a gimmick. Enter Who on Earth. The New Jersey outfit of Coosh [vocals], Pete Rizzi [bass], Johnny James Barone (guitar), Jimmy Kocha (guitar) and Howie Fallon [drums] — deliver a one-two punch of hard-hitting hooks and airtight instrumentation bolted down by pummeling grooves and piercing riffs. It all gestated from a question…“We wanted to fill in the blank of ‘Who On Earth is going to bring back good rock and metal?',” explains Pete. “We grew up on the new wave of British heavy metal and classic rock. We went through grunge and other great genres of metal. We wanted to resurrect the melodies, hooks, and guitar solos. We returned to our roots yet upgraded everything with modern production.”The group made their bones through countless gigs across the Tristate area in every dive bar and concert hall with a stage. Along the way, Andrew and Pete tore up venues as part of MadHaus, performing marathon covers. During 2021, the longtime friends chose to forego covers, hunker down, and compose an original album.  The composing came easily, and in a short time, the founding fathers had 10 songs ready to go.  To bring the record to life, the band hit the studio with none other than Mike Orlando (Category 7, Adrenaline Mob). Over the next year, the guys endured numerous COVID delays as they recorded with Orlando behind the board as producer, engineer, and “stunt” guitarist. Nodding to everyone from Black Sabbath, Iron Maiden, Metallica to Rush, Alice In Chains, and Tool, they placed storytelling in the spotlight.“The New Jersey heavy rockers bring their signature grit and power to the 1979 classic, adding punchy riffs, thunderous drums, and raw energy while honoring the spirit of the original.“Somebody needed to pick up the torch for hard rock and heavy metal with real grit and gusto without a gimmick. Enter Who On Earth. The New Jersey quintet—Andrew Couche [vocals], Pete Rizzi [bass], Howie Fallon [drums], Johnny James Barone [guitar], and Jimmy Kocha [guitar]—deliver a one-two punch of hard-hitting hooks and airtight instrumentation bolted down by pummeling grooves and piercing riffs. The band continues to pay homage to rock's past as they usher in its future on their latest EP, Smoke & Mirrors.Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/arroe-collins-like-it-s-live--4113802/support.

40mg of edibles made Todd miss the end of the show.See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

You make smart business decisions all day long. ROI calculations. Risk assessments. Strategic planning. Then five o'clock hits and you clock out. Suddenly you're just winging it with your personal life. Wild, right? I spent years consulting business owners on quarterly goals and customer journeys. One day a successful client had this lightbulb moment: "I wish my personal life was this organized." That's when it clicked for me too. The same tools that build million-dollar businesses work for building the life you actually want. No separation needed. Just one you with one life that all blends together. Featured Story I'm sitting with a client mapping quarterly revenue targets and conversion rates. He's taking notes. Nodding. Excited about the plan. Then he stops with that look. You know the one. That millisecond when something just clicks in your brain. He says, "Man, I wish my personal life was this organized. I feel like I'm just making it up as I go." I laughed and said, "Well, we all are, aren't we?" Important Points You are one person with one life, and everything blends together whether you admit it or not. Vague goals get vague results, but specific goals get specific results. "I want to be happy" means nothing. "I'm at the gym at 6 a.m. three days a week" is a system you can actually build and measure. Positive ROI or die applies to your life just like it does in business. If you're spending 60% of your time for 10% satisfaction, that's terrible ROI and you wouldn't accept it in business, so why accept it in life? Memorable Quotes "Every day you and I make smart business and job decisions. ROI calculations, risk assessments, strategic planning. And then at five o'clock we clock out and what do we do? We wing it." "You wouldn't invest in your business and continue to get negative returns, would you? But so many people do it in their life." "If you don't know who you are, you cannot build a life that fits you. Just like a business. If a business sells the wrong product to the wrong customer, they do not have a business." Scott's Three-Step Approach Define your avatar. Get specific about who you are right now, not who you were five years ago or who your parents think you should be. What lights you up? What drains you? When do you feel most like yourself? If you don't know who you are, you cannot build a life that fits you. Design your product. Decide exactly what life you want with specific details, not vague wishes. Transform "I want to work out" into "I'm at the gym at 6 a.m. three days a week for 45 minutes." The more specific your solution, the easier it is to build because everything else just falls away. Build your system. Create daily non-negotiables and predictable habits that deliver results. Your habits absolutely dictate your success and happiness in life. If you don't have a system for delivery of you as a person, you're winging it and that's negative ROI all day long. Chapter Notes 0:03 - Clocking out and winging your personal life 0:48 - Smart people plan now, take holidays later 1:27 - The client meeting that changed everything 2:47 - Money matters, but so does staying married 5:01 - What you measure matters in life and business 5:39 - Your personal avatar: who are you really? 6:54 - Getting specific about the life you want 8:24 - Systems beat winging it every single time Connect With Me Search for the Daily Boost on YouTube, Apple Podcasts, and Spotify Email: support@motivationtomove.com Main Website: motivationtomove.com YouTube: youtube.com/dailyboostpodcast Instagram: @heyscottsmith Facebook Page: facebook.com/motivationtomove Facebook Group: Join the Daily Boost Community Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Nearly half of U.S. adults have driven while so tired it affected their ability to stay safe behind the wheelIn an American Academy of Sleep Medicine survey, 41% of adults admitted they've been so drowsy while driving that it impaired their performance, including 50% of men and 33% of women To subscribe to The Pete McMurray Show Podcast just click here

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris's arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn't mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea's jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I'll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea's eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday's lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher's eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That's great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that's settled, let's jump right into today's lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That's true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You'll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I'm looking for. I'm talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up' and 'putting a bun in the oven'. I'm sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn't say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we'll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don't have a bed here, so we'll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher's desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren't we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks' hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you're already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha's face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner's donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn't dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha's upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha's mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha's large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen's clothed breasts. “That's much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don't be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher's advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel's pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen's cheek softly. “It's okay. You're doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That's it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher's gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel's tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl's cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn't nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel's cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel's heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn't believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don't want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher's face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel's fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha's pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel's erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl's head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen's head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher's bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other's eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn't the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl's sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn't count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn't believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn't just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn't get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha's pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha's legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha's stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel's rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn't on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months' time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel's sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel's cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha's head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn't ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That's a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It's involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha's ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There's still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn't say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl's body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you've all been motivated by that display, let's move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn't going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner's intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn't help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God's sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn't fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn't see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don't be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He's showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger's face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn't want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay's first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn't result in much changes in the teen's performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner's hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay's pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that's big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner's monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can't start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay's ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn't see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher's fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks' talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner's grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay's clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl's clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay's shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don't want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner's mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay's screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay's mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner's own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay's legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you're even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can't be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I'm going to let you go a little early today. Don't worry about Miss Lindsay. I'll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other's' arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris's arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn't mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea's jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I'll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea's eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday's lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher's eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That's great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that's settled, let's jump right into today's lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That's true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You'll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I'm looking for. I'm talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up' and 'putting a bun in the oven'. I'm sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn't say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we'll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don't have a bed here, so we'll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher's desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren't we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks' hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you're already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha's face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner's donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn't dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha's upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha's mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha's large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen's clothed breasts. “That's much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don't be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher's advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel's pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen's cheek softly. “It's okay. You're doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That's it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher's gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel's tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl's cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn't nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel's cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel's heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn't believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don't want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher's face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel's fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha's pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel's erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl's head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen's head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher's bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other's eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn't the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl's sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn't count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn't believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn't just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn't get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha's pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha's legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha's stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel's rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn't on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months' time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel's sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel's cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha's head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn't ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That's a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It's involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha's ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There's still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn't say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl's body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you've all been motivated by that display, let's move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn't going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner's intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn't help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God's sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn't fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn't see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don't be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He's showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger's face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn't want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay's first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn't result in much changes in the teen's performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner's hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay's pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that's big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner's monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can't start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay's ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn't see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher's fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks' talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner's grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay's clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl's clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay's shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don't want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner's mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay's screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay's mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner's own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay's legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you're even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can't be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I'm going to let you go a little early today. Don't worry about Miss Lindsay. I'll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other's' arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

Family Killer or Master Manipulator? Inside Alex Murdaugh's Trial Performance In one of the most dramatic true crime trials in American history, Alex Murdaugh took the stand to defend himself against charges of murdering his wife, Maggie, and son, Paul. His testimony became a masterclass in denial, deception, and psychological performance. On Hidden Killers Live, Tony Brueski, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels break down the key courtroom moments that shaped the jury's view of Murdaugh. From his emphatic opening line—“I did not shoot my wife and son”—to the bizarre body language that contradicted his words, every detail mattered. Nodding while denying guilt, shifting stories, and a sudden admission that he lied about his whereabouts on the night of the murders painted a portrait of a man desperate to control the narrative. Murdaugh's defense leaned heavily on claims of opioid addiction, paranoia, and distrust of law enforcement as explanations for why he misled investigators. But can addiction truly justify lying about your presence at the kennels—the exact crime scene—on the night your family was killed? Legal analysts, forensic psychologists, and true crime experts have weighed in, and our panel explores those arguments in depth. Viewers will also see Murdaugh's infamous “snot cry” apology, where he addressed his surviving son, Buster, and other family members. Was it grief, guilt, or simply a performance? The cadence of his testimony, his colloquial language, and his attempts to appear relatable raise questions about whether his emotions were genuine or strategically rehearsed. Beyond the murders, the episode digs into Alex's history of fraud, financial exploitation, and betrayal of trust, showing how patterns of manipulation extended far beyond the courtroom. Was this trial ultimately about murder, or about a narcissistic collapse—an unraveling of control that ended in familial destruction? Join us as we dissect every gesture, every inconsistency, and every calculated move from Alex Murdaugh's time on the stand. This is courtroom theater, psychological warfare, and the anatomy of a high-profile true crime trial.

Family Killer or Master Manipulator? Inside Alex Murdaugh's Trial Performance In one of the most dramatic true crime trials in American history, Alex Murdaugh took the stand to defend himself against charges of murdering his wife, Maggie, and son, Paul. His testimony became a masterclass in denial, deception, and psychological performance. On Hidden Killers Live, Tony Brueski, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels break down the key courtroom moments that shaped the jury's view of Murdaugh. From his emphatic opening line—“I did not shoot my wife and son”—to the bizarre body language that contradicted his words, every detail mattered. Nodding while denying guilt, shifting stories, and a sudden admission that he lied about his whereabouts on the night of the murders painted a portrait of a man desperate to control the narrative. Murdaugh's defense leaned heavily on claims of opioid addiction, paranoia, and distrust of law enforcement as explanations for why he misled investigators. But can addiction truly justify lying about your presence at the kennels—the exact crime scene—on the night your family was killed? Legal analysts, forensic psychologists, and true crime experts have weighed in, and our panel explores those arguments in depth. Viewers will also see Murdaugh's infamous “snot cry” apology, where he addressed his surviving son, Buster, and other family members. Was it grief, guilt, or simply a performance? The cadence of his testimony, his colloquial language, and his attempts to appear relatable raise questions about whether his emotions were genuine or strategically rehearsed. Beyond the murders, the episode digs into Alex's history of fraud, financial exploitation, and betrayal of trust, showing how patterns of manipulation extended far beyond the courtroom. Was this trial ultimately about murder, or about a narcissistic collapse—an unraveling of control that ended in familial destruction? Join us as we dissect every gesture, every inconsistency, and every calculated move from Alex Murdaugh's time on the stand. This is courtroom theater, psychological warfare, and the anatomy of a high-profile true crime trial.

Family Killer or Master Manipulator? Inside Alex Murdaugh's Trial Performance In one of the most dramatic true crime trials in American history, Alex Murdaugh took the stand to defend himself against charges of murdering his wife, Maggie, and son, Paul. His testimony became a masterclass in denial, deception, and psychological performance. On Hidden Killers Live, Tony Brueski, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels break down the key courtroom moments that shaped the jury's view of Murdaugh. From his emphatic opening line—“I did not shoot my wife and son”—to the bizarre body language that contradicted his words, every detail mattered. Nodding while denying guilt, shifting stories, and a sudden admission that he lied about his whereabouts on the night of the murders painted a portrait of a man desperate to control the narrative. Murdaugh's defense leaned heavily on claims of opioid addiction, paranoia, and distrust of law enforcement as explanations for why he misled investigators. But can addiction truly justify lying about your presence at the kennels—the exact crime scene—on the night your family was killed? Legal analysts, forensic psychologists, and true crime experts have weighed in, and our panel explores those arguments in depth. Viewers will also see Murdaugh's infamous “snot cry” apology, where he addressed his surviving son, Buster, and other family members. Was it grief, guilt, or simply a performance? The cadence of his testimony, his colloquial language, and his attempts to appear relatable raise questions about whether his emotions were genuine or strategically rehearsed. Beyond the murders, the episode digs into Alex's history of fraud, financial exploitation, and betrayal of trust, showing how patterns of manipulation extended far beyond the courtroom. Was this trial ultimately about murder, or about a narcissistic collapse—an unraveling of control that ended in familial destruction? Join us as we dissect every gesture, every inconsistency, and every calculated move from Alex Murdaugh's time on the stand. This is courtroom theater, psychological warfare, and the anatomy of a high-profile true crime trial.

Family Killer or Master Manipulator? Inside Alex Murdaugh's Trial Performance In one of the most dramatic true crime trials in American history, Alex Murdaugh took the stand to defend himself against charges of murdering his wife, Maggie, and son, Paul. His testimony became a masterclass in denial, deception, and psychological performance. On Hidden Killers Live, Tony Brueski, Stacy Cole, and Todd Michaels break down the key courtroom moments that shaped the jury's view of Murdaugh. From his emphatic opening line—“I did not shoot my wife and son”—to the bizarre body language that contradicted his words, every detail mattered. Nodding while denying guilt, shifting stories, and a sudden admission that he lied about his whereabouts on the night of the murders painted a portrait of a man desperate to control the narrative. Murdaugh's defense leaned heavily on claims of opioid addiction, paranoia, and distrust of law enforcement as explanations for why he misled investigators. But can addiction truly justify lying about your presence at the kennels—the exact crime scene—on the night your family was killed? Legal analysts, forensic psychologists, and true crime experts have weighed in, and our panel explores those arguments in depth. Viewers will also see Murdaugh's infamous “snot cry” apology, where he addressed his surviving son, Buster, and other family members. Was it grief, guilt, or simply a performance? The cadence of his testimony, his colloquial language, and his attempts to appear relatable raise questions about whether his emotions were genuine or strategically rehearsed. Beyond the murders, the episode digs into Alex's history of fraud, financial exploitation, and betrayal of trust, showing how patterns of manipulation extended far beyond the courtroom. Was this trial ultimately about murder, or about a narcissistic collapse—an unraveling of control that ended in familial destruction? Join us as we dissect every gesture, every inconsistency, and every calculated move from Alex Murdaugh's time on the stand. This is courtroom theater, psychological warfare, and the anatomy of a high-profile true crime trial.

Bill rambles about women who don't need men, instagram head nodding, and Chat GPT therapy. CashApp: New Cash App users can use our exclusive code to earn some additional cash with our exclusive referral code [BURR10] in your profile, send $5 to a friend within 14 days, and you’ll get $10 dropped right into your account. Terms apply.

VLOG II June 5 US v Sean Combs midday report, Bana metadata of LA balcony dangle injury same say Diddy at Trump Int'l in NY, cross says. Judge says Diddy cannot keep nodding at jurors or he may be removed from courtroom. Pseudonym issues https://matthewrussellleeicp.substack.com/p/extra-in-sean-combs-trial-garcia

Fan Favorite: This episode originally aired on: March 2, 2022. What up, homies! It's your girl Lisa Bilyeu, and welcome back to the Women of Impact podcast, where we dive deep and come out stronger. Today, I'm beyond thrilled to bring you the incredible Vanessa Van Edwards, the charming citizen scientist on understanding people and reading cues like a pro. Guys, if you've ever found yourself blindsided on a date, at an interview, or any high-stakes situation feeling like, “What did I miss?” you've got to stick around because Vanessa is here to break it all down for us. Trust me, you won't want to miss a single word of this. We're diving headfirst into how decoding those tiny, invisible signals can make an epic difference in your life. This isn't just body language 101, folks—Vanessa is flipping it up and showing us how to become the cue masters of warmth and competence, to really connect with people and avoid those major ‘WTF just happened' moments. Ladies, you know I'm all about those tactical tips that we can start using right NOW. Whether you're trying to ace that job interview, land a second date, or just be more of a badass in your everyday interactions, Vanessa's got your back with super practical insight that'll leave you thinking, “Where was this information when I needed it?” SHOWNOTES 00:00 "Intelligence Blindness" 05:30 Activating Neural Maps with Props 07:34 Enhancing Imagery for Better Perception 10:50 Reading People While Listening 14:01 Criticism of Nodding in Videos 16:25 Engagement Cues in Communication 21:43 It's Okay to Not Be Okay 22:11 Understanding Lower Lid Flex 25:51 Questioning vs. Authoritative Voice Tone 29:52 "Siminoff's Shark Tank Entrance Mistake" 33:05 Unveiling Hidden Social Rules 35:11 Digital Intimacy and Awkwardness 40:04 Pitch Strategy: Entering the Shark Zone 43:07 Decoding Cues with Context & Clusters 45:29 Interpreting Nonverbal Cue Clusters 47:37 Contempt Predicts Divorce in Couples 50:55 "Creating Safe Spaces for Emotions" FOLLOW VANESSA VAN EDWARDS: Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/vvanedwards/ Website: https://www.scienceofpeople.com/ YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCsTSS1Tf72qZJuFKaN0WA9g CHECK OUT OUR SPONSORS Vital Proteins: Get 20% off by going to https://www.vitalproteins.com and entering promo code WOI at check out.  BIOptimizers: Head to https://bioptimizers.com/impact and use code IMPACT for 10% off.  OneSkin: Get 15% off with code LISA at https://oneskin.co  Shopify: Sign up for your one-dollar-per-month trial period at https://shopify.com/lisa ********************************************************************** LISTEN TO WOMEN OF IMPACT AD FREE + BONUS EPISODES on APPLE PODCASTS:  apple.co/womenofimpact ********************************************************************** FOLLOW LISA: Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/lisabilyeu/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/lisabilyeu YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/womenofimpact Tik Tok: https://www.tiktok.com/@lisa_bilyeu?lang=en Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

How do we seek “the best gifts?” Professor Danny Ricks explores the Saints early days in Kirtland, the nature of spiritual gifts, and the importance of welcoming all to the Restored Church.SHOW NOTES/TRANSCRIPTSEnglish: https://tinyurl.com/podcastDC220ENFrench: https://tinyurl.com/podcastDC220FRGerman: https://tinyurl.com/podcastDC220DEPortuguese: https://tinyurl.com/podcastDC220PTSpanish: https://tinyurl.com/podcastDC220ESYOUTUBEhttps://youtu.be/SnhRyb_djHUALL EPISODES/SHOW NOTESfollowHIM website: https://www.followHIMpodcast.comFREE PDF DOWNLOADS OF followHIM QUOTE BOOKSNew Testament: https://tinyurl.com/PodcastNTBookOld Testament: https://tinyurl.com/PodcastOTBookWEEKLY NEWSLETTERhttps://tinyurl.com/followHIMnewsletterSOCIAL MEDIAInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/followHIMpodcastFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/followhimpodcastTIMECODE00:00 - Part 1 - Professor Danny Ricks04:10 Bio of Danny Ricks05:53 Come, Follow Me Manual09:53 Gifts of the Spirit and persecution12:29 Allowing all to attend13:50 D&C 46:3-6 - Could the Lord be clearer?14:50 D&C 35:17 - Jesus wants smokers, drinkers, and sexists.18:48 You had better follow the Holy Ghost21:34 Satan preys on Imposter Syndrome27:36 A bishop in overalls31:52 Meetings directed by the Spirit35:11 Gratitude is a cure-all39:17 Understanding comes with time42:51 Seeking spiritual gifts47:27 Administrative gifts 50:55 Elder Packer “Our Moral Environment”53:15 A spiritual autopsy55:47 The love of a comma59:13 Nodding at Nephi1:01:00 Given to believe1:03:41 Varieties of gifts1:07:17 End of Part I - Professor Danny RicksThanks to the followHIM team:Steve & Shannon Sorensen: Cofounder, Executive Producer, SponsorDavid & Verla Sorensen: SponsorsDr. Hank Smith: Co-hostJohn Bytheway: Co-hostDavid Perry: ProducerKyle Nelson: Marketing, SponsorLisa Spice: Client Relations, Editor, Show NotesJamie Neilson: Social Media, Graphic DesignWill Stoughton: Video EditorKrystal Roberts: Translation Team, English & French Transcripts, WebsiteAriel Cuadra: Spanish TranscriptsAmelia Kabwika: Portuguese TranscriptsHeather Barlow: Communications Director"Let Zion in Her Beauty Rise" by Marshall McDonaldhttps://www.marshallmcdonaldmusic.com

Hello everyone,Todays episode is called 'The Nodding Tiger' A Chinese Folk Tale. If you enjoy listening to these stories, please do leave an Apple review so we can grow and reach more people.Sweet Dreams. Lucy ❤

The boys discuss the tradition of head nodding, tradwives and the legend of the Flatwoods Monster

He agrees to be her ‘focus group' for demoing toys in the adult toy store. (fetish) By Norweger.  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. ‘Can I help you?' I glanced aside from the colourful products on display right in front of me, blushing mildly. The shopkeeper had done the rounds, and I, being lost in thought in front of the ‘Toys; male, solo' shelf hadn't noticed her approaching. Well, I could hardly deny I was thinking of buying a Fleshlight, as I held one; well, a securely wrapped one, luckily; in my hands as I met her friendly gaze. ‘I, ah…' Fuck. Going to an adult toy shop shouldn't be embarrassing, should it? My cheeks and earlobes grew pretty pink. ‘Well, I'm just browsing, to be honest, I…'She nodded. 'Those are real good, by the way.' She giggled. ‘Well, good quality. Easy to keep clean. Rugged. For obvious reasons, I haven't taken one for a test drive myself.' I chuckled, feeling my awkwardness recede a bit. That's one way of putting it. ‘For obvious reasons…' I thought before answering ‘Well, I could hardly expect you to have, could I? That being said, shops like this are quite particular, no? Normally, asking the shopkeeper for recommendations and whether she'd used the product herself would be reasonable, but here, I guess it would get me me-too'd right away? How do you actually reply if someone holds up something and asks, well, is this one any good?' I smiled weakly while feeling my cheeks getting rosier again, hoping I hadn't overstepped any bounds. I got a chuckle for my trouble. ‘Well, please try to keep the exciting images out of your mind, but to tell you the truth, we do test quite a lot of the stuff we sell.' She blushed a little, herself. ‘Well, we must buy them, of course, though at a steep discount.' She turned her gaze down as the sentence trailed off, giving me a chance to look her over without being too obvious about it as the images she'd been warning me about started to manifest themselves to my inner eye. I guessed she could be in her early thirties, a few years younger than me. Quite cute, slender, narrow hips, a loose-fitting, turquoise sweater doing its best to hide her ample bosom… I'd already undressed her in my mind, trying to imagine her testing the huge dildos in the glass display cabinet right behind her. Oh no, I hadn't been blushing earlier. Now; NOW I was blushing. She lifted her gaze again and giggled. ‘Let me guess. Exciting images?' I could hardly deny it, and she could hardly take affront, either. I turned my own gaze down, intensely studying my rather rumpled leather boots. There was no way in hell I'd be able to meet her stare while saying it. ‘Oh, guilty as charged.' I made a helpless gesture with my arm towards the toys on display ‘I imagined both this and that, I'll admit.' ‘Well, there's a reason we don't have fitting rooms, you know!' Her giggle turned to a quick laugh which she stifled as quickly. I felt my mood rise just by hearing it; it had a chirping quality, sounded almost like a bird's cry. In improving spirits; and, frankly, quite turned on; this young, cute woman had more or less told me that she test ran a lot of the toys in the store. Now my eyes wandered around the room, desperate not to meet her stare, while every time I saw something titillating I imagined her using it on herself. Not that there was anything extraordinary about a woman in her thirties enjoying herself, but the mere thought, as she was standing two feet away from me… Fuck. I was rock hard. I hoped it wasn't too obvious. Here goes nothing. Had I first said A, I might as well say B, too. I felt a bit braver, thinking we could spin a bit on this, while still keeping it innocent. She looked amused, too. ‘That's kind of unfair, though, isn't it? Any woman walking into this store can get, ah, expert advice, whereas I, as a man, will have to take your word for it ‘Oh, this one is good; I haven't tried it, but it is good, believe me!' She laughed. Loud. ‘I swear to all that's holy, had we ever had a male shop assistant here, he'd be loaded down with all the male solo toys we could muster and be told to test the hell out of them; and take notes while he was at it!' She turned serious. ‘Wouldn't do you much good, though; I'd be most surprised if there's even a single man in town who'd casually ask another if that sex toy of his was any good or not.' I'd have to give her that. Chitchatting about sex did come a lot easier when I did it with a woman. ‘Just that. There's a reason we're all women working here,' she smiled. ‘Women sell better to both men and women than, say, a fifty-something, balding, pudgy male in a soiled T-shirt and sweat pants.' She chuckled. ‘Beg your pardon for letting my prejudices shine through, by the way.' I laughed out loud again, realizing I was getting close to asking her what she did once she'd closed shop; she had, in a few minutes since I'd become aware she even existed, shown herself to be one of those all too rare people who could get me in a good mood simply by being there; and that she could quip about sex and seemingly be at ease was an added bonus. Plus, of course, she was incredibly cute. I caught the warm, brown eyes peering out under her unruly mop of reddish hair, trying to come up with a suitable response before the silence became awkward or she trotted on through the shop, ending our moment. She glanced down at her watch, and my heart sank like a stone; opportunity wasted, I thought; until I heard what she had to say. ‘Look… Now I want you to be real careful; not getting the wrong idea as to what I am suggesting, okay? You are not going to have sex with me, capisce?' Well, she had my full and undivided attention, even if I wouldn't get to sleep with her. I nodded, firmly. No fucking her. OK. ‘I'm about to close shop, now. If you, ahem, would like to test the fleshlight before you buy it, you can do so, okay? But, you're going to have to buy it afterwards, obviously. The lube is on the house.' I gawked at her. Wow. I nodded, numbly. This couldn't be, could it? But I wouldn't want to miss this for the world. I nodded again, vigorously. She smiled a quick smile, then went to the entrance to lock the doors, glancing over her shoulder at me as she did so, throwing me another smile. Returning, she grabbed a bottle of lube from a shelf, and motioned for me to follow her as she walked past. As if I needed any prodding. ‘It'd probably be best to use our office, rather than have you go at it here under the bright lights,' she suggested softly. I just shrugged. I'd follow her anywhere. My cock was rather a simpleton. As we exited a door with a 'staff only' sign at the back of the shop, we entered the kind of storeroom you'll find somewhere in any shop in the world; shelves stocked with all kinds of goods, except… Well, these goods were very much adult toys. Darting past a crate packed to the gunwales with inflatable dolls; inflated!, she giggled ‘Meet last year's Christmas decorations; we couldn't sell them, but neither could we bring ourselves to throw them away…' I shook my head, dumbfounded. She nodded towards a green door near the corner of the storeroom ‘That's where you'll get to find out if the fleshlight is any good…' She opened the door, hinges groaning. ‘I've been meaning to grease those for ages, wonder if I can use this lube?' she mused as we entered a small-ish, run-down office. Lots of papers were covering just about any horizontal surface; a desk with a computer and a phone on it and a small coffee table in front of a battered old sofa tucked into a corner; piles of merchandise along the far wall. Nodding towards the sofa, she suggested I take a seat before seating herself on the office chair by the desk. ‘I hope you don't mind me watching. After all, I have a certain, um, professional interest in seeing how you get along with it, you know.', throwing me another smile; a warm, seemingly genuine one. She didn't appear to be wholly untouched, herself. I fumbled with the packaging. What sadist had invented welded plastic? Probably a good thing when it came to protecting sex toys on display, but when you were about to unwrap it to try it out? Not so much. My audience reached for a pair of scissors and motioned for me to lob her the fleshlight. ‘You get out of your jeans, I'll get this out, OK?' she suggested. I nodded, still not trusting my voice to bear. I hardly needed any more encouragement. I tugged at my belt, seconds later dropping my jeans to the floor, stepping out of them. My briefs were unceremoniously shoved down my thighs, and as I rose again, my almost painfully erect cock pointed arrogantly at the ceiling, the shopkeeper raising her eyebrows a little and giggling softly as she took the sight in while cutting open the packaging separating me from instant bliss. With a satisfied ‘Hah! Finally!' she pulled the fleshlight from its by now shredded plastic cover and reached over to hand it to me. I shamelessly ogled her cleavage before reverting to holding her gaze. ‘As I said, this is good shit. You won't be able to destroy this one during normal use…' She proceeded to explain how important it was to clean it after use, stressing that they had both suitable toy cleaner and disinfectant in the store. ‘Most gentle for the silicone, that stuff; unlike the dish soap most people tend to use…' Her sentence trailed off, apparently she got struck by the same thing I had; that this was an absurd time to discuss maintenance. ‘My apologies, I got a bit carried away. Here.' Accepting the toy, I glanced over at the bottle of lube perched on the edge of her desk. Turning around, she reached the bottle and spun back to present it to me. ‘There you go, put lots in the fleshlight, some around the entrance and a little on your johnson, and you're good to go.' Nodding, I did as she had suggested; an ample spurt of lube into the pale, pink thingy, then a little around the sculpted pussy lips. Bah, in a way it would have been better if they hadn't tried so hard to make it look like the real thing. ‘Seeing as you wanted my observations, I think it would have been better if it was just an opening, not modeled to look like a real pussy; you know, no matter how good this may turn out to be, it can't possibly compare to the real thing…' ‘Doh,' she exclaimed as she rolled her eyes. ‘I should have mentioned that, there's a neutral version, too; and, believe it or not, a few which are supposedly modeled after famous porn stars' pussies, whether you believe it or not. Anyway, they probably all feel the same; just look at something, anything else while you're using it.' I'd be lying if I claimed I thought it would matter much what it looked like once it was wrapped around me. Squirting a wee bit of lube in the palm of my hand, I stroked myself a couple of times, ensuring I got some on the purplish, swollen head, too; unless I slipped in unhindered, I'd be sore afterwards, of that I was certain. Positioning the fleshlight against the glans, I looked over at the shopkeeper. She stared back, eagerly anticipating my next move; not that she'd have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what that would be. Gently pressing the fleshlight towards me, I slid into my first silicone pussy. It was just tight enough to feel natural-ish, I'd hand the designers that; but it felt rather cold and, well, dead. ‘What's it like?' she asked, voice quivering slightly. ‘Oh, not too bad,' I replied ‘Though it does feel a bit cold and. ah, dead, if I may say so at the moment, but that should improve shortly…' Giving it a couple of strokes, I could already feel it begin to warm up. She raised her stare from my fleshlight-wrapped member to meet mine. ‘Fuck me, I really am not doing my job properly, now; I just remembered that the manufacturer recommend that you put it in warm water for a few minutes before use, precisely to avoid that corpse bride-feeling. My apologies.' I nodded. ‘That'd probably do the trick, I'm sure. However…'; I let it slide back and forth a few times, feeling the soft silicone caress my oh-so-erect cock; ‘it does feel really good, don't get me wrong; and it keeps getting warmer by the second!' Having said that, I stroked myself in silence for a few moments, slowly, deliberately; pulling it off me until my cock emerged from it, exposing the swollen, lube-glistening head for my very attentive audience, then shoving myself into it again. Oh yes, it felt better and better. While no one would ever mistake it for the real thing; well, no one who had ever had the good fortune to have the real thing wrapped around oneself, anyway; it definitely felt good, much better than a simple handjob. ‘It keeps getting better,' I grunted. ‘Would work better still if one could take it out of the casing, though; you know, to adjust the pressure, using it as a sleeve over my cock; would feel more alive, then.' She nodded. ‘I'll keep that in mind, in case someone asks. I believe you can take it out for cleaning, by the way; so you could probably, um, go au-naturel on it, if that's your preference.'; before again staring at my cock sliding in and out of the toy, mesmerised. I felt like I was being on display; quite naturally, seeing as that was just what I was; but caught myself enjoying it. My audience was really cute and sexy as hell; well, truth be told, I'd probably find even Margaret Thatcher hot as fuck if she had stared at my masturbating with that sultry look my watcher now sent me; but I digress. I was turned on, way beyond what I would have been had I been doing the deed at home, alone. I coughed softly, then slowing the pace a bit as I caught her stare again. ‘Uh, I know there won't be any actual sex, that's not what I'm fishing for now, but… Would you mind, ah, could I… Well, have a little glimpse of your charms? Some bare skin? Just to help me over the edge?' I must have looked like a pleading puppy, as she burst into laughter, luckily a good-natured one. After first shaking her head, she apparently had second thoughts and nodded. I swallowed. This intensely erotic moment was about to become even hotter. Grabbing the hem of her sweater, she pulled it over her head and revealed a black, low-cut bra and ample cleavage. Lovely, pillowy, full breasts. My pace picked up. ‘Don't you think about touching me, don't even reach for me, OK?' she said, sternly. I nodded, hoping I looked like I'd be true to my word. God knows how reliable one looks when masturbating to the sight of the girl asking you to keep your hands off her. She apparently found my promise good enough, and, after reaching behind her back for a second, the bra fell into her lap and her breasts swung free. I swallowed again, almost in disbelief. They were really beautiful; round, full and pillowy, large, but not so large as to be saggy; they proudly stood form her chest, slightly pear-shaped, milky white and crowned by the largest, weakly drawn areolas I'd ever seen, pale pink, crested with nipples looking as if you'd be able to cut glass with them, so hard were they. She was amazing, and I wasted no time telling her so as my cock hardened further still inside the silicone wrapper I was now doing my best to fuck the daylights out of while keeping my eyes locked on the shopkeeper, occasionally falling to her wonderful breasts, but mostly maintaining eye contact. She leant back in her chair, her breasts gently parting. My turn to be mesmerised. I could already feel the familiar tingling telling me my strokes were numbered and my orgasm forthcoming; I'd be done for shortly. The fleshlight was now at body temperature, and felt much, much more lifelike, albeit still no match for a woman, I grunted through clenched teeth ‘no muscles milking me, no body thrust against mine, no hands feverishly stroking over my back, hugging me close as orgasm approaches; but it does feel pretty… pretty damned good!' Nodding absentmindedly, she stroked a hand over her right breast, cupping it, then pinching her nipple between her thumb and index finger, moaning softly. ‘I'm about to cum,' I grunted, snapping her back to reality. ‘Oh, please do it in that one, huh?', she nodded to an empty mug on the table between us. ‘I want to see you cum.' I nodded, feverishly working my cock with the latest addition to my meagre sex toy collection. ‘Lean forward, please', I snapped ‘I want to see those lovely tits swaying under you…' Laughingly, she obliged, leaning forward, then rocking side to side. ‘Like this, huh?' she teased, smiling warmly at me as the heavy globes swayed back and forth under her. Yes. Just like that. There was no use trying to hold back. Two more strokes, and I could feel my orgasm erupting, a tad before I'd expected it to. And here I was, figuring I had it under control… I jerked the fleshlight off my cock, throwing it on the floor, sending spurt after spurt of cum over the table, grasping for the mug, missing, shooting another spurt halfway across the room towards her; at least it felt like it; before finally grabbing the mug and shooting the last, feeble spurt into it. I felt my earlobes glow with embarrassment as I came in for landing after the massive orgasm, only to see the mess I'd made; cum streaks over invoices, a pack of cigarettes, the table itself, a lighter… My companion laughed, totally losing it in a fit of laughter, her breasts jiggling as she shook ‘You should've seen yourself!!!', she eventually gasped, regaining some control over herself. ‘It was the most absurd sight I've ever seen, so incredibly hot, you in the midst of such an orgasm, frantically trying to grab my old mug…' I joined her, a bit hesitantly at first. It had indeed been comedy hour. I hoped there wasn't a surveillance camera here, for if it did, I'd be bound to find myself on some amateur blooper reel shortly. ‘Never mind, though,' she giggled. ‘I'll get that cleaned up in no time. Without getting her sweater back on, she left the room. Seconds later I heard the tell-tale sound of water pouring from a faucet and paper being torn from a roll. She returned, hand full of tissue paper, and handed me some. ‘Here, clean yourself up; then I'll show you how to clean your latest conquest afterwards.' She leaned in over the table and cleaned up any trace of my little indiscretion. I really had to fight the urge to reach out and touch the lovely form right in front of my eyes; but managed. I'd promised, after all; and I'd had a wonderful experience, I wouldn't want to ruin it by doing anything which might scare or offend her in any way. I leaned back in the sofa while cleaning most of the lube off my semi-erect cock, softly caressing it as I stared hungrily at her, finishing up the table. I followed her to the cupboard next to the office; standing close to her; still dressed like Venus of Milo, only with arms; in the tiny room, I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she fumbled the fleshlight open, taking out the silicone innards. ‘Just hold it under lukewarm water, first, to get rid of your cum and the lube, then wipe it clean with a little bit of the toy cleaner I'll give you when we're back in the shop and it'll be ready for its next outing.' She glanced up at me, noting my attention was on her, rather than on the most useful instructions she were supplying. ‘Better leave it outside its sheath overnight to allow it to dry properly,' she said. ‘Well, unless you find you prefer to use just the inner sleeve, of course.' Quick smile. With that, she handed the toy back to me. ‘Just head back out in the shop, you. I'll be with you in a minute, just need to get dressed.' I was treated to a smile too cute to be believed, and I was bright enough not to overstay my welcome by asking for just a few more glimpses of her. I threw a last, longing glance at her beautiful, curvy shape, met her gaze; a rather lustful one at that!; and smiled at her. ‘I'll do some window shopping, then, see if I find more playthings catching my fancy.' I then turned and briskly headed back into the shop, again passing the surreal pile of inflatable dolls, one still sporting a santa's cap. She sure took her time getting dressed; I imagined she'd figured she needed a release, too. Hell, yeah - when she appeared in the door from the storeroom, she was still basking in that wonderful post-orgasmic bliss you can spot from a mile away. ‘Getting a bit carried away, are we?' I quipped in a mock stern tone. ‘How professional is it really to masturbate in the rear while there's customers waiting in the shop, huh?' She smiled sheepishly. ‘Busted. Fuck, I was so horny while you did your thing I almost leapt at you!' I laughed. ‘Glad to hear you enjoyed yourself, too; and with any luck you now know a bit more about, ah; your inventory?' She giggles. ‘Sure do, I can't wait until the next time some sod comes by, cheekily suggesting I can't possibly know how this one feels…' She worked the till. ‘I'm giving you this at a discount,' she laughed. ‘It is the first time I've ever sold a used toy. The lube and cleaner is on the house, promise me you'll take good care of your new friend!' I promised, and took my chances embracing her briefly. ‘Mind if I come back for some more shopping sometime?' I asked, voice thick with lust. She looked at me, quizzically, then shrugged. ‘Well, I happen to have another couple of toys which I could use some user feedback on…' she suggested with a smile. ‘I'll be back in a couple of weeks,' I said by way of goodbye. Heading for the doors, I realised I'd be pounding the fleshlight again seconds after returning home. I was already hard again… By Norweger for Literotica

What do you think your purpose is? Ben's trying to figure out his purpose as he searches for a new job. Find out how God made you for a purpose!

Two pairs of men on two very different journeys. Both, however, feature curious endings. Order the official Cabinet of Curiosities book by clicking here today, and get ready to enjoy some curious reading!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Not the welcome we expectedWhen your tour guide is an assassin, what can go wrong?By FinalStand. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.You can do wrong while trying to do right.FlashbackAlal's 'milk of human kindness' had finally run dry as the Visigoths sacked his Roman villa. While looters ran off with his latest trappings of wealth, and deserted by his servants and his slaves, Grandpa decided that he was tired of fucking around with the Human Race. He felt they were simply too stupid, venal and weak to make any positive, lasting changes in the world.Alal decided that he was going to make the key choices for them. Fuck free will. Fuck letting the vermin that floated to the top of the cesspool destroy everything good in the world, as he had witnessed them doing time and time again. He had lost count of the monuments destroyed, histories of peoples forgotten and benefits to mankind burned away by barbarism and ignorance.By the fading light of August the 26th, 410 CE, Alal found himself sitting back in the pergola (a sort of mini-gazebo) in his rear gardens, drinking through several amphora of wine all the while having a deep philosophical debate with the several dozen very dead Goths decorating his environs.As three or four looters would enter the garden, he would kill them. And then three or four more would show up looking for the earlier group,, on and on. This reinforced Alal's belief that something drastic had to be done. He seriously considered going to the coast, getting a ship and five solid stone anchors. He'd sail out two days, maybe three, wrap himself in the anchors and jump overboard.The problem, as he saw it, was that given a few decades, the ropes would rot and he'd bob to the surface to see again that none of the fundamentals had changed. Further complicating his current thinking was that every time he came close to throwing in the cosmic towel, some more GOD DAMN GOTHS would come around, calling for their buddies, the dead ones. Somewhere around noon on August the 27th, Alal vowed that he was tired of this shit.Right on cue, around twenty Goths came strolling through the rear of his villa and soaked up the carnage out back. Fifty-two of their brethren were in various states of dismemberment and defilement (Alal had been, as usual, angry). They saw this dark-skinned Roman and rightly asked 'where's the army that killed these fellows?' He walked up to them in his wine-splashed toga."Are you the one in charge?" he asked the meanest looking Visigoth in passible Goth."I am," the leader responded. With lightning speed, he killed the man with his own sword. The Germans weren't sure what to make of that, it had happened so fast."You can join me," Alal indicated himself, "or you can join him," he indicated the corpse of their former leader. He had his new band of followers and the rest was Illuminati history.End FlashbackFor me, this meant more to me than living with the memories of a very bitter, driven and pitiless man. Alal was essentially the anti-me. It gave me chills to realize that all of Alal's gifts were bestowed on me with a purpose. I knew it was part of his greater plan. Normally, to end-run an evil genius, you just find him and kill him. Not only would Alal not stay dead, I now knew how well he could fight.I knew only four people who might be in his league, and I wasn't one of them. Of the four, Sakuniyas wasn't likely to help Pamela, Saint Marie and Elsa get the job done. That meant I had to rev up the deception engine to comfort my Aunts with hope, while dispelling the knowledge of how little they mattered to their sire. Almost as bad, I had to ignore what horribly people they were while extending that portion of my soul.It was with some relief that I hugged, kissed, and forcefully separated myself from the Aunts in Dublin. We were going on to Budapest's Ferenc Liszt International Airport. My next action was to make my request to Selena for a contract with the Ghost Tigers to defend Hana when she arrived in Russia. (Of the three 9 Clan Assassin-Babes, Selena was the least impressed with me.) She informed me that the Ghost Tigers didn't do bodyguard work. I still wanted her to relay my request, so she relented. After that, I passed out.We left Dublin around 9:30 am Friday morning and landed in Budapest at 1:45 pm., still Friday. As Rachel rousted me so I could grab a quick shower before touchdown, I was gifted with the misconceptions of my fellow travelers:To put it nicely, Riki thought I was somewhat revolting, Virginia was disturbed and Chaz had lowered his opinion of my moral character. It was the incest thing. Vincent being polite was a pleasant surprise, Delilah's camaraderie less so and Odette was peaches with my most recent sexcapades. She was far too good to me. The Amazons uniformly didn't give a crap."So, is there going to be any other bizarre behavior we should be prepared for?" Riki sat down next to me as I was drying my hair. I was back to my 'jeans, t-shirt and wind-breaker' style."Fine, " I said loudly. "It is really none of your business what I did with and to my mother's clones. Yes, they are all clones of my mother, who died when I was seven." A lie."They are also the genetic creations of my grandfather, also known by many as Cáel O'Shea. They are sterile, they are wickedly evil, and two weeks ago I didn't know they existed. I do have a real aunt in Maryland. She's my Father's sister and is not part of the menagerie. Oh yeah, my grandpa is currently a disembodied spirit, back from the Netherworld and looking for a body to take over, if he hasn't found one already," I added."He was born roughly five thousand years ago, was cursed by an ancient Sumerian Goddess such that he can never just die and stay dead. I have his memories running around my head, which, along with denying me a good night's sleep, allows me to speak an assortment of languages, use virtually every weapon built before 1970 and know that he is a vicious criminal mastermind the likes of which you've never imagined outside of fiction.How does that sound, Riki? Shall I get more bizarre? Trust me, I can," I regarded her evenly. She was speechless, but not out of awe. No, she was certain that I was completely unhinged."Everyone who believes Cáel, raise their hand," Odette demanded. Her hand went up. Odette and the Amazons agreeing was expected by the outsiders. Delilah and Virginia joining in was not."Captain Fairchild?" Colour Sgt. Chaz Tomorrow requested clarification."You've all seen those five O'Shea's that left the plane in Ireland. Barring some cosmetic changes, they were the exact same woman. You can either go with Sean Connery's Tak-ne creating a female clone army, or you can believe there is an otherworldly plastic surgeon altering a cadre of super-rich bitches to all look alike," Delilah, who was a captain of something, put out there."Who in the Hell is Tak-ne?" Riki mumbled."Duh," I poked the State Department lassie. "Connor MacLeod's Egyptian mentor in Highlander, the original movie and in the less than stellar sequel, Highlander: The Quickening"."You are mistaken. Connery was that Spanish guy," Riki poked me back."Actually, the relevant quote is: 'I am Juan Sánchez Villalobos Ramírez, Chief metallurgist to King Charles V of Spain. And I'm at your service'," Vincent regaled us with his movie trivia. "He later reveals that he was born Tak-ne in Egypt in the 9th century BCE. Also, his Spanish name makes no sense, he has one too many surnames.""Agent Loire, I am beginning to find intelligent men to be attractive," Charlotte said."Umm, thank you," Vincent responded warily."This might be a good point to get something clear," Chaz inquired. "Mr. Nyilas, whose side are you on? It appears to be rather complicated.""Okay, Chaz, call me Cáel. Calling me Mr. Nyilas makes me miss my dad. I can also be addressed as Cáel 'Wakko' Ishara, Head of House Ishara of the First Twenty Houses of the Amazon Host. Or, you can call me what the Great Khan does, Magyarorszag es Erdely Hercege. Finally, those who love me, or find me amusing, may call me Fehér mén."Selena's snort indicated she'd failed to hide her amusement at my presumptiveness, both titular and physically."Do you want to explain what's so amusing?" Riki looked over to the Black Hand assassin."Your job should be exceptionally easy now," Selena mocked me, "Prince of Hungry and Transylvania, or do you prefer 'White Stud'?""Laugh while you can, Monkey-Girl," I sneered. "The guy currently making a run at erasing seven hundred years of Asian history gave me that title. As for Fehér mén, that means 'White Stallion' and is symbolic of my ties to House Epona, not a phallic reference." Riki's look had gone from disgust, to anger (because she thought she was being played) and lastly, to shock."No," I interpreted her fear. "I am not here as some vanguard to unite the Magyar people to their cultural kinfolk in Central Asia. If you know your Central European history, you might recall that the Mongols devastated my homeland. For the next 450 years, the Turks were unwelcome visitors, conquerors and overlords. My princely status is a pat on the head for a job well done and nothing more.""What job did you do?" Riki prodded."I saved a man's life," I looked pained to admit. She didn't get it."It must have been a major VIPs life," Chaz suggested."You can say that," Pamela nodded. "End of discussion time too."At Ferenc Liszt International, we were diverted to a private hangar once more, courtesy of the Republic of Ireland's diplomatic umbrella. Three grey Ford Focuses and a white panel truck advertising a furniture repair store awaited us. Security issues were immediately obvious. They wanted to separate us (in the Fords) from most of our luggage (in the truck).The five guy welcoming party hid under the cloak of 'don't speak any language you claim to speak' and Selena was of zip help. So, I spoke to them in Hungarian. They glanced my way, but didn't respond. Serbian? Nope. Romanian? Nope."Bows and doves," I commanded.That translated rather logically as 'guns/bows' and 'phones/doves'. Out came our pistols. The only Black Hand to react fast enough was Selena and Pamela had her covered. The Amazons were aiming at the locals while Delilah and Chaz had their weapons out and scanning. Vincent and Virginia hadn't been fast enough, this time. They also didn't have guns pointed at them.The lead BH flunky began talking calmly in German, heavily Slavic accented German."What do you think you are doing?" he inquired of me, in German."Disarming you, ya Moron," I grumbled. Then added in Hittite; "Go", and in my Amazons went to very roughly search, disarm and de-phone our not so friendly friends."Alright, gather up your luggage," I called out to my group. "We are walking to town." That wasn't truly accurate. There was a metro associated with the airport, a kilometer away max. Our guides didn't speak English so they were rather surprised when the bags came out of the truck and were distributed to their owners. Riki Martin and Odette were in some trouble.Girls and 'only packing the necessities', Well, we had some diplomatic lumber to toss at the security services, Vincent had web-searched our location and the route we needed to take to the metro, and Delilah had purchased week-long public transport passes for the group. Only when we started marching out of the hangar did the BH comprehend the totality of their error.The five guys in the hangar were chattering away, in Hungarian, and Selena was peeved."You are upsetting my superiors by blatantly disrespecting their courtesy," she reminded me. "They have guaranteed your safety.""Less than a day has passed since the shootout in London, Selena," I countered."This is the Black Hand's backyard," Selena persisted, "not London.""So, you are only going to help us if we do stupid shit we wouldn't do, even on our own home ground, is that it?" I chuckled. "Sweet," then, to my people, "I guess we are on our own."The airport security guards didn't know what to make of our group of over-worked Sherpa, but the US State department and the RoI (Republic of Ireland) vouched for us, so they let us pass.We hadn't taken the cars and the truck because that would have been theft. The confiscated guns and phones had been disassembled and tossed into a large iron drum of used aviation lubricant. Odette began shopping around for hotel reservations (I was carrying most of her gear). She was the logical choice because she sounded the most human of the bunch.Selena called her people back, explained the fuck up and engaged in a mutual ass-chewing that spilled over a half-dozen languages and ended up with Dick-head, the local BH chieftain providing us with quarters that would turn a blind eye to our arsenal. With that address in mind, we made for the bowels of modern Budapest.Dutifully, Riki contacted the US Embassy to Hungary's CIA mission head and Chargé D' Affaires, a.i., updating them on our arrival and movements. At the last moment, I had Riki relay the wrong address, on a paranoid hunch. I was right to be paranoid except I was looking in the wrong direction.We had just disembarked at the Kőbánya-Kispest M3 station when we walked into the rolling ambush. A 'rolling ambush' is like a meeting engagement, the difference being that one side (ours) is on the move, not knowing it is being hunted while the other side (our attackers) was rushing to catch up with us, not knowing where along the path they would find us.As we preparing to transition from the station to the attached terminal, looking for the bus line that would connect us to the BH safe house in the Kőbánya (X) District, our attackers were dismounting their vehicles from across the street as well as to our left and right. They were dressed like cops. Had they been armed like cops,"Oh look," I snickered to Pamela, "I see a whole bunch of heavily armed people coming our way.""Good for you," Pamela muttered. "Your eyes are still working.""Do you think they are here to raise me up on their shields and proclaim me 'Prince'?" I joked."I think they are here to kill us," Pamela grinned."I prefer to think positively," I grinned back."I am positive they are here to kill us," Pamela laughed. It had to be our relaxed demeanor that confused them.Had we been the droids they were looking for, we wouldn't have been chatting in the open with our bags in our hands. That would have made us crazy, and they would have been right. We were crazy alright and there was a method to our madness. It was mid-afternoon, yet there were plenty of average Hungarians wandering about.Sure, they saw the 'special cops' closing in. They didn't see the upcoming shoot-out because that was plain nuts. A gun battle in a modern metropolis in broad daylight? London yesterday was an aberration, not the new normal. Our impromptu plan was to let the killers get as close as possible to limit the collateral damage.This wasn't classic Amazon training. It was a concession to allies who did care about civilians killed in the cross-fire. The oncoming hit squad was finally putting faces to targets when Odette broke the calm before the storm. All she did was squeak when Vincent pushed her behind a kiosk. Riki took Virginia shifting her to cover in silence.Delilah took off at a dead-run to the south-east. They were raising their shotguns and assault rifles. We were drawing our pistols. Normally this would have been an unequal match, except that in the time period where, in their eyes, we had gone from bystanders to targets, they'd also covered a good deal of ground, to the point that they were out in the open while my fighting band was in close proximity to all kinds of cover.It started out as eighteen to twelve. Pamela, Chaz and Selena quickly cut down those odd by five. Me? I didn't try to shoot and run at the same time, so I made it to cover and was stuck there by our opponents use of fully-automatic fire.My lack of martial prowess could be forgiven by the reality I was the one they were trying to off. My greatest contribution to this skirmish was tossing my SPAS-12 to Chaz so he could use something more than his standard military issue Glock-17. I had barely gotten Chaz's appreciative nod when two grenades went off in close proximity to me.At first, I heard and felt nothing. My eyes were having trouble focusing. When my limbs began to orient themselves, I had to fight down the instinct to move. I was lying down, which was far safer than staggering around in the middle of this hail of lead. The twin grenades turned out to be their second and very fatal mistake on this mission.The first had been their delay in identifying my group. The second, using the stun grenades, did put me, Pamela and Selena out of commission temporarily. But their mistake was having misplaced my six Amazons in this mess they had created. They did have thirteen shooters versus Chaz, Virginia and Vincent. They rushed our position using the classic advance while firing rote.Two meters from me, the six Amazons revealed themselves with five P-90's and one big-ass bow. Four escaped the kill zone only to find themselves flanked by Delilah. Her .480, combined with their confusion, finished off the survivors. That wasn't the end of it. We still had to effect our get-away.I was still getting my head on straight as the ladies decided to hotwire some of the deceased men's rides and get us the heck out of Dodge. Recovery brought with it the knowledge that Virginia and Chaz had been shot. Pamela, Selena and me, we had some scrapes and bruises. Everyone else checked out. Mona let us know that she could handle the wounded. They wouldn't be doing jumping jacks for a week or two, but a hospital was not required. On the downside, no one believed that eighteen killers dressed as cops randomly rolled up on our transit point by accident. The only people who knew about our change in travel plans had been the Black Hand. We'd lied to the US.We broke into an abandoned factory to stash the vehicles and make our next plan. Selena was coldly furious. Not only did she come to the same conclusion we had, the Black Hand had set us up to be murdered, we weren't letting her call in. Wiesława and Charlotte kept their guns pointed at her, so low was our level of trust.Chaz was pretty much of the opinion that Selena should be coerced to provide us with the names and locations of the Black Hand involved so that we could do our own 'fact finding tour'. Oddly, none of the Americans asked to be pulled out. Vincent and Riki wanted to let the US Embassy know what had happened, yet were willing to wait until we were secure somewhere first.Rachel was on board with Chaz's idea, with the addendum that they kill every Black Hand they could get their hands on before fleeing the city. They had tried to kill ME after all. I was touched. It was Pamela who put things in perspective.1) The attackers were not Black Hand, they were mercenaries and that pointed a bloody finger at the Condottieri.2) Selena wasn't a fanatic and her life had been in as much danger as anyone else's. She wasn't part of our ambush. Her buddies had tossed her under the bus.3) It would have been far easier to catch us in that convoy they'd tried to stick us with. Caught in pre-planned crossfires and without our heavier weapons, we would have all died.4) Having failed to deliver us to the pre-planned ambush site, the Condottieri had to rush to our metro stop because, the safe house they had prepared for us wouldn't have worked. We had the numbers to allow us take total charge of our security once we were in place. No, gauging our numbers, this traitor had sent the mercs into a straight-up fight they'd just lost.

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “I; I don't want to just be a charity case,” Ken replied. “If you do this, Gabrielle;”“It will only be because I want to. Promise,” Gabby replied, finishing his thought. “Now, your first lesson in kissing: making the move. I'm a young, attractive woman who has been making eye contact with you all night and finding every excuse in the book to touch you. You may not realize it, but when a woman does that, it means she's ready for you to make the move. Try it on me, just like I did.”Mimicking Ken, Gabby closed her eyes, waiting for the moment that Ken would kiss her once more. He leaned in as she had done, trying to take his time and not rush anything. As he was about to kiss her, he remembered that agonizing wait when he could sense her almost on top of him. Pausing mere centimeters from her lips, he allowed the tension to build up for a few moments. Soon, a huge smile began to form on Gabby's lips; she was enjoying this, and he hadn't even touched her yet! Ken collected his courage and finally met her lips with his, moving them ever so slightly as he kissed her. He only had his instincts to guide him, but she didn't seem to mind one bit.“Umm; that was very nice,” Gabby whispered as they parted. “Good job in mimicking my technique. Let's try one more. This time, lick your lips just a bit before you kiss me, and try to let our mouths fit together like a puzzle. You can take my lower lip between yours, or I can take your lip between mine. Tilting your head to the side a bit is also a natural position. The possibilities are almost endless. When you're ready, don't be afraid to put your tongue in my mouth. In the future, you'll want to be careful about doing this too soon, but for our purposes tonight, go right ahead.”Ken did as she instructed, and found that the increased moisture to be quite pleasant. It allowed each of their lips to slide along the other's with little effort. All too soon, he felt Gabby take his lower lip in hers, sucking lightly and even nibbling for an instant. After she did this a second time, Ken took the hint and reciprocated in kind, eliciting a contented murmur from Gabby. As their kissing became more passionate, he could no longer resist the urge to taste this gorgeous woman. Still tentative, he pressed his tongue against the crease of her lips, which parted to allow him entry. Though he didn't know what to do once he was in, he soon found himself enthralled in Gabby's passions. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth in a slow, methodical fashion. This gave him the perfect gauge to judge his own efforts by. After nearly twenty minutes of making out, they finally separated, their faces flushed from the experience.“Holy shit.” Ken sighed.“You, my friend, are one quick study. The next girl that kisses you may well get addicted and refuse to let you go,” Gabby agreed with a playful grin. Leaning back on the sofa, she reached down and unbuttoned the top button of her jeans, asking, “You ready to learn something else?”In spite of his hardening cock, Ken couldn't help but feel like he was doing something he shouldn't. “Look, you seriously don't have to;”“I want to,” she said with confidence. “Ken, you are such a sweet, special guy, and I want to show you that. I want to prove to you how lucky a girl I would be to have a guy like you.”Would be? What's that supposed to mean?“I've never made love to a virgin, Ken,” she continued. “But I know what I love in bed, and I think I can help you get quite good at this. You don't have to do anything you don't want to, but if you'll allow me, I'd love nothing more than to take your virginity tonight.”Ken was torn. This woman certainly drove him crazy, but part of him worried this was all an elaborate setup. Women never came on to him like this, let alone one this beautiful! Then again, she hadn't balked in the slightest in kissing him. Hell, she had even encouraged him to French kiss her. In spite of the fact that he had every reason to be distrusting after Jacqueline's message, he recognized that she had shown him nothing but kindness and patience. He didn't believe in destiny or fate, but if there was a moment in which he was supposed to lose his virginity, this had to be it.“Okay; I want to,” he whispered.“I'm glad,” she replied with a warm smile.Fumbling with his belt, he said, “I guess I'd better;”“There's plenty of time, Ken,” Gabby reassured him. “If we do this, I want to do it right. I want to show you the proper way to take a girl around the world. That starts with what we were doing earlier, only this time, you can start removing my clothes in the process.”As Ken leaned in and resumed their kissing, Gabby guided his hands lower and slipped them underneath her sweater. He spent a few moments enjoying the warm sensation of skin-to-skin contact before tugging her sweater up. They separated for a moment so that Gabby could finish peeling her top off, revealing a simple, black silk bra. As they continued making out, Ken reached behind her, trying to decipher the key to unhooking the ever-hated bra.“Want some advice?” Gabby asked with a slight giggle.“Sure,” Ken signed, beginning to get frustrated.“Feel for the crease, then slip one finger under and one finger over. Squeeze together and rub your fingers until it unhooks.”Concentrating, Ken did as she instructed. The clasp itself was easy to find, and her descriptions were spot on. To his surprise, it only took one unsuccessful attempt before he managed to snap the garment open.“Impressive,” Gabby marveled.“Thanks, but that was all you. I'd be lost without your instructions.”“You're a natural student; you take direction well. Ready for the next lesson?”“Oh yeah,” Ken said with anticipation.“Your kissing skills have grown by leaps and bounds in just a few minutes. Now you should remember that you don't have to kiss just my lips. My cheeks, my neck, my shoulders; my entire body is your playground. Few things turn a woman on more than a man whose only desire is to worship every inch of her form.”With that, Gabby shrugged her shoulders and slipped her bra off, revealing her ample D-cup tits to Ken. He was utterly speechless at the sight he now beheld. They were not only large, but quite perky as well. Her tiny pink nipples, already hard from their making out, were the perfect accent to Gabby's most notable assets. As he drank her in, he felt her guide his hand towards her, reaching him out to touch her tit. It barely fit into his hand, yet it was so soft and warm that it felt like it just belonged there. Taking a deep breath, Ken now reached in with both of his hands, squeezing her tits together and exploring every inch of their surface. Remembering her words from a moment ago, he leaned in once more and began to kiss his way from her lips down to her chest.“Yes; just like that.” she cooed.Arriving at the valley of her bosom, he made his way to one side, kissing her tit while also stimulating her nipple with his finger.“That's so good, Ken; ooh, you can suck on them too,” she whispered with encouragement.Ken's heart leapt at her suggestion, and he moved to take one of her tiny nipples in his mouth. He sucked with eagerness at first, but Gabby soon coaxed him to go slower.“Careful there; be gentle.”“Sorry.”“Quite alright, they're just a bit sensitive,” she said with a sweet giggle.Ken spent quite some time lapping at her tits, alternating sides every so often. At first, Gabby advised him on when to change so as not to over stimulate one side or the other. Soon, though, Ken was moving back and forth all on his own, driving her wild with lust in the process. After several minutes of this, she lifted his head up, a wicked grin on her face.“Ready for the big reveal?” she asked, lowering the zipper of her jeans.“Uh; uh huh.”Lifting her hips up, Gabby slipped her jeans over her curvy ass and down her long legs before kicking them off with her boots. She then turned to recline back on the sofa, spreading her legs a tiny bit. The smoldering come hither look she gave Ken was enough to bring any man to his knees.“Come on, Ken; you've got a Christmas present to open.”Ken's mouth went dry as he stared at her black thong panties, mesmerized in disbelief by what was about to happen. With trembling hands, he slipped his fingers into her waistband and slid the silky garment off, revealing Gabby's shaven pussy at last. In that moment, Ken had completely forgotten that he was still wearing all his clothes.“I just love the way you're looking at me,” Gabby breathed, breaking his trance. “It's like you won the lottery or something.”“I; think I did.”“So sweet. Now then, time to learn how to really make a woman happy. Most women are at least willing to engage in oral sex, but you always need to give at least as much as you receive. It's only polite. And there's no better way to make a woman want to suck your cock; than to eat her pussy without prompting. With that said.”Gabby now spread her legs wide for him, beckoning him to explore her delectable womanhood. Following a trail she laid with her fingers, Ken began to kiss his way up her leg and inner thigh. After repeating the action on her other leg, he arrived at her soaked pussy, breathing in the musky aroma seeping from within her.“Spread my lips, Ken,” Gabby whispered.Using a gentle touch, he did as she asked, gazing deep into her slick tunnel. He soon leaned forward, touching his tongue to the folds of her labia. She tasted different than he had expected, perhaps a bit salty, but nothing unpleasant in Ken's mind. He continued to taste and tease her lips for a few moments, and she began to squirm and writhe under him in pleasure.“Oh, yes; that's just right, Ken; you can move a little higher, too. See that little bump there? That's my clit. She's sensitive, but if you pay enough attention to her; something good is bound to happen.”He tilted his head upwards a bit, running his tongue along her lips as he arrived at her clit. Flicking the nub a couple of times, he was surprised at just how strong Gabby's reaction was. Ken liked that. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of him. Feeling a twinge of confidence, he redoubled his efforts and began lapping at her clit again and again, never giving her a chance to rest.“Yes; yes, that's fucking incredible!” she cried out.As Gabby's hips began to buck, Ken looped his arms around her thighs on instinct, helping her to remain still. He continued his worshipping of her womanhood, savoring every drop of her juices as she squirmed and squealed in delight. Soon, he began to sense that her thrashing was reaching a crescendo and an ultimate plateau. He received almost immediate verbal confirmation of this.“Holy shit; Fuck that's awesome! Oh, Ken don't stop; don't; stop; please don't stop don't stop don't stop; ah!”Ken knew in an academic sense that women could achieve powerful orgasms. Still, he had never actually seen it happen, let alone experienced it by his hand, or rather his tongue. Yet lying beneath him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life, and she was becoming even more beautiful by the second as her body erupted in ecstasy. The look of pleasure on her face as her eyes fluttered closed was awe-inspiring. A few final licks to her pussy, and she gently pushed his face away from her crotch.“That's quite enough; but oh so wonderful.” she sighed. “You're a natural, Ken.”“Thanks. That's; got to be the hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Seeing you lose control like that, it was surreal.”“So sweet,” she said, sitting up straight on the sofa. “For all your supposed awkwardness, you sure know how to pay a girl a compliment.” She leaned forward, planting a long, slow kiss on his lips. As they parted, she whispered, “Ready for your due reward?”With a slight gasp, he replied, “Oh, hell yes.”Gabby stood from the sofa, smiling the entire time. Reaching behind the armrest of the sofa, she pulled out a dark blue sleeping bag and began to spread it out on the thick rug in front of the fire.“It's a tradition,” she explained, seeing the look of confusion on Ken's face. “When I was a little girl, I swore I'd catch Santa in the act by sleeping next to the tree. He'd never be able to sneak past me. Well, my parents told me to go for it, but that it wouldn't work; he's too good. Sure enough, he had come and gone the next morning. He even left a note next to my pillow that said, ‘Nice try, Gabby. Merry Christmas.' Ever since then, I've slept by the tree every Christmas Eve.”“Love it,” Ken grinned.By now, she had finished spreading the sleeping bag out on the floor and affixed a couple of pillows at the head for them. As it was designed for one person, she had opened it completely and laid it out flat, making it large enough for two to lie on. Seeing what she was doing, Ken grabbed a large throw blanket from the sofa to cover up with.“Why, thank you,” she said. “But don't you think you're a bit overdressed?”“Huh?” Ken had been so entranced with Gabby's naked body that he'd forgotten that he was still wearing his clothes. “Oh, uh, I guess so.”“Can I help with that?” she asked with a mischievous grin.“Sure.”Gabby sauntered over to him, wrapping him in a warm hug as they stood next to the fireplace. After kissing his lips, she moved to his cheek and neck, just as he had done to her before. As she began to drive him crazy, she slipped her fingers into his tee shirt and pulled it off of him, exposing his bare chest to her. Now with a new playground to explore, Gabby continued from where she left off. She first lingered around his neck and shoulders, then down his chest before finally reaching his stomach. As she knelt before him, she unbuckled his belt and slid his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, freeing his rock hard cock at last.Ken was not large my most standards, being only about five inches in length at full staff, but to Gabby he was perfect. She had no hesitation as she began to lightly stroke his length in her hand, and soon began to take him in her mouth bit-by-bit. Ken was in blissful agony; not only was he receiving is first blowjob, but he also had to keep from exploding too soon, all while concentrating on standing still. She sucked him for a few seconds more before releasing him.“If you get close, let me know, okay? I want this inside my pussy, too.”Ken could only nod in reply. She soon resumed her pleasuring of his member, sucking him with gleeful determination. He had been so good to her tonight; she only wanted to reward his efforts. Slowing her pace, she gazed up at him with her smoldering eyes, her pretty face framed by her long blonde hair. As Ken began to lose himself in her beauty, he also felt a familiar bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. Though he panicked for a moment, he soon had the presence of mind to tap Gabby on the forehead.“I think you'd better slow down,” he stammered.Releasing his cock from her mouth with a pop, Gabby grinned and replied, “Good. Because I think it's time for me to take your virginity.”After switching off the gas logs, she stretched out on the open sleeping bag and held part of the blanket up, beckoning Ken to slide in with her. He did so with eagerness, though was still nervous as hell; he had no idea what he was doing! Sensing his doubts, Gabby spoke with soft confidence and reassurance.“Let's go you on top to start. That way you can control it so you don't go off too soon. Honestly, though, don't worry about stamina. You've already lasted through one of my blowjobs, which is no small feat, if I do say so myself. You ready?”“Um, yeah; I think so. But do we need any; protection? I don't have a condom or anything.”With a warm smile, she replied, “Don't ever change, Ken. Sweet, humble, and considerate, that's what you are. I don't have any diseases per my last doctor's visit two months ago, and I know you're a virgin so I don't think there's any concern.”“That's good. But; what if you get pregnant? I'm not sure I'd be able to pull out in time.”“Well,” she paused, her smile becoming more bittersweet. “It's a long story, but trust me when I say that there's no risk of me becoming pregnant. We're clear to let loose with this, as long as you're comfortable with that, of course.”“I am. I just; wanted to be sure.”“Thank you, Ken. Now, if you please, my pussy is aching for your cock, and you'd best make her happy.”Positioning his pelvic region between her legs, Ken attempted to push into her, but his slick cock merely grazed the surface before slipping up to her belly. Gabby just smiled and reached down, taking a gentle grip on his cock with her hand and guiding him to the entrance of her pussy. Feeling a bit of give, he followed his instincts and penetrated her at long last, his virginity melting away in the process. She was divine, far tighter than Ken had ever imagined in his wildest dreams and fantasies.“Oh Ken; that's just where you belong,” she cooed in satisfaction.“Holy fuck; so tight.” he could only reply.Ken began to thrust in and out of her, keeping his tempo moderate at the start to get a feel for how sensitive he was. The sensations of making love to this goddess were only enhanced by the look of sheer enjoyment in Gabby's eyes. He prayed that he would be able to last and enjoy it all, even if only for a few minutes. As he continued thrusting into her, Gabby began to get a mischievous look in her eyes.“You're thinking something,” Ken observed.“Uh huh. Wanna learn a trick that'll drive any girl nuts?”“Sure.”“Come up on your knees and keep your torso straight up. Try to get to where you can keep yourself inside me without having to balance on your arms.”“Like this?” he asked, relaxing back on his folded knees.“Exactly. You can also stretch my leg out against your chest to help you balance.”“Very nice,” he said as he followed her instructions.“Yep, but that's not the trick. This is the trick. Use your hand; and masturbate me while you fuck me.”Ken at first wasn't sure if he had heard correctly, but Gabby soon confirmed that he had when she took his hand and slid it down her thigh towards her slit. Once there, he reacquainted himself with her womanhood, finding her clit with little effort. Gabby's reaction was immediate. Her eyes bulged and her arms began to flail about in ecstasy. This only spurred Ken on further, as he upped the tempo of his thrusts while continuing to jack her off. Gabby was in such pleasure that she couldn't even form words. Nothing but incoherent babbling came from her mouth. Finally, her long-awaited orgasm arrived, and Gabby screamed into her pillow at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Ken had the pleasure of experiencing what would become his favorite part of lovemaking: a woman's pussy erupting in climax around his cock.“Oh my god; that; was awesome,” he marveled.“Uh huh; you're fucking amazing, Ken.”“Thanks to you,” he grinned, slowing his thrusts to allow her to recover.“I just gave pointers. You executed; to perfection, I may add.”“My knees are about to give out, though.”“Well isn't that excellent timing; because I wanna ride you now.”Disengaging from him, Gabby gave Ken a playful push to the side, landing him flat on his back. Before he could even think of retaliating, she had already clambered on top of him and was rubbing her slick entrance against his cock. If she wasn't careful she might have made him blow his load right then and there, but she backed off in time, planting a deep kiss on his lips. As their tongues danced, she positioned his head against her and lowered herself onto him. Ken moaned into her mouth at the reintroduction of her wonderful tunnel. Their mouths parted as she arrived at the base of his cock, and she sat up straight to give him an unobstructed view of her glorious tits.Rather than bounce on him full force, Gabby used a smooth, firm grinding motion on his cock. After all, they were on a sleeping bag on the floor, rather than a proper bed. Ken couldn't help but reach up and take her jiggling globes in his hands, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples a bit. This only encouraged Gabby further, now exploring every inch of his cock with her velvety pussy. She rode him for all she was worth, no longer trying to extend their session, but actively working to send him over the edge. Ken, perhaps picking up on this, tried to coax her to slow down.“Gabby, you'd better slow; oh shit; down. I'm not gonna;”“I don't care. Give it to me,” she replied in a husky voice.“Huh? But I haven't even gone ten minutes? Aren't guys supposed to be able to last?”Gabby smiled at him. “Ken, you've been wonderful tonight. You kissed me like I was the only woman in the world, ate my pussy, and survived one of my world-famous blowjobs. Believe me, you're no slouch. You've lasted Ken, and made me orgasm twice in the process!” She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, “Cum for me, right in my pussy. I want it. I need it. Please don't hold back. Give it all; to me.”That did it. Her masterful motions combined with her seductive voice were too much for poor Ken to handle. As she planted her lips firmly on his, he thrust his last into her and began to spray his seed into Gabby's pussy. Though he had masturbated many times, none of his orgasms were ever this long or powerful; it was unreal. As he finally came down from his high, Ken's cock began to soften inside her pussy, slipping out after a few seconds.“That was; amazing.” he sighed, feeling the call of sleep washing over him.“Nuh uh! No you don't, Ken!” Gabby replied with a playful slap.“Huh?”“There's one more thing for you to learn: the art of pillow talk. Trust me, Ken. You stay awake and talk to a woman after sex, and you show her she's more than just a piece of ass,” she said, rolling off to lie next to him.“Guess that makes sense,” he mused, rubbing his eyes to stay awake. “Well you asked me all about myself, and I was about to do the same when, uh; all this happened.”“Not complaining are you?” she asked with a grin as she laid her head on his shoulder.“Hell no! Still, what about Gabby? What makes her tick?”“Well, my family is the biggest part of my life, in all honesty. With Mom, Dad, plus two big brothers and a little sister, there's a lot of love to go around. We've always been tight.”“Oh yeah! You mentioned earlier about not being alone on Christmas Eve, yet you would have been alone if we hadn't met. What's up with that?”Gabby replied, “We're kinda spread across the southeast right now. One brother works in Birmingham, another in Nashville. My sister is visiting a sorority sister up in South Carolina. Mom and Dad live near here, but have been traveling. They were supposed to get in today, but their flight got delayed. Won't be seeing them until after lunch tomorrow. Still, we should have everyone together by the day after Christmas.”“Always good,” Ken smiled, wishing his own family was a close as Gabby's. Noticing the silver cross still hanging from her neck, he asked, “I guess you're pretty religious, too?”“Very much so. Born and raised Catholic.”“Yet, you're not at mass?”“Extenuating circumstances,” she replied, a slight grimace on her face.“Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out harsh. No judgment from me, promise. My mom's always been religious, but it just never spoke to me. I mean, how can a supposedly loving God allow such evil acts in the world He created?”Gabby looked up, calm confidence in her eyes. “Sometimes bad things happen to good people. That doesn't mean God causes those bad things to happen. In all things, I believe God works for good. Even in the worst situations imaginable, God manages to cause some amount of good to come from them.”“You really believe that?” Ken asked.“With every fiber of my being. It's what keeps me going.”“Well, you're the first that's been able to answer me that question in a way that makes sense. No ‘it's all in God's plan' or ‘you must not love God enough' or any such nonsense. You; you get it.”Lying there in silence for a few minutes, Ken finally found the courage to ask the question he was afraid to know the answer to.“Will I ever see you again?”A long pause, then Gabby replied, “No.”“Why? I know I go to school in Massachusetts, but I'd be a fool to give up on an incredible woman like you. Why can't we give it a shot?”With a sigh, she answered, “Because there's something you don't know about me.” Taking his face in her hands and gazing deep into his eyes, she continued, “I'm dying, Ken.”He blinked twice, uncertain if he had heard her right. “Dying?”“I have; a rare and aggressive form of grade IV brain cancer. The doctors diagnosed me about two months ago. I have less than six months to live. They said they could treat it, but it would only buy me another year at best. Even if it were successful, I'd be so weak from the chemo that I wouldn't be able to do much of anything. So, I opted for a powerful regiment of pain management and resolved to live what time I have left to the fullest. Experience all I can, spread as much joy as I can.”“This explains everything,” Ken realized. “Why you weren't scared of me in the park, even with me holding a knife. Why you didn't hesitate to invite me to your home. Why there was no concern of you getting pregnant.”“And why we can't be together, as much as I want it. Ken, I meant what I said earlier. If I could spend any amount of time, and especially years with a guy like you, I would be so lucky and blessed. You're a wonderful person, and you're going to make some girl happy beyond belief someday. Whoever she is, wherever she may be; I envy her.”“I just wish it could be you.”“I know, Ken, but you don't deserve that. You don't deserve to fall head-over-heels in love with a girl that you know will be dead in a few short months. In another lifetime, maybe we could have been soul mates. But God seems to have other plans.”“Gabby, how can you still believe in God through all this? You said that He works all things for good, but what good can come of this?”She collected her courage, deciding to tell him her darkest secret, one that not even her own family knew. “About a month ago, I was in a really bad spot. I still believed in God, but couldn't believe He would put me through such pain and suffering. I had dreams, hopes, plans; but all for naught. I got low. So low that, one night, I almost did; what you almost did.”“Take the easy way out?”“Exactly. I nearly went through with it, but at the last moment decided to sleep on it. That night, I had a dream. Someone, I don't know who, was speaking to me. ‘Your life still has meaning. You still have a purpose.' That's what they told me. There's no way that was a coincidence. When I woke up, I promised myself I'd find that purpose for my life. Tonight, I may have done just that.”“What do you mean?” Ken asked.“Ken, if I had killed myself, I wouldn't have only been responsible for my own death. I'd have also been responsible for yours. I wouldn't have been there to talk to you and convince you there was a better way.”“That's one way of looking at it, I guess,” Ken mused, pondering her realization.“There's more, Ken. You're going to be a brain surgeon. I have no doubt about that. If I'm not there tonight, how many lives are lost in the future because Dr. Ken Dix isn't around to save them? How many children have their lives snuffed out from you not being there to ward off the hand of Death? You are going to help so many people in your life, Ken. I can't tell you how happy that makes me.”“And all that is worth the horrible death you're destined for?”“Absolutely,” she replied without hesitation.Shaking his head, Ken said, “You're a far better human being than I am.”Kissing him lightly on the cheek, Gabby whispered, “Don't sell yourself short. You had a moment of weakness, but walked back from the brink. Doesn't matter how or why, the fact is you didn't go through with it. Hang on to that.”“So there's one thing that still confuses me.”“What's that?”“With you being as religious as you are, I still don't get why you aren't at mass tonight? It's Christmas Eve, after all.”“Well; shortly after my diagnosis, I had a falling out with Father Maxwell. He was comforting at first, but soon began trying to convince me to allow him to pray over me for healing. He said that my tumor ‘was not unlike that of a demon needing to be exorcised.' That hurt me deeply. If I had let him pray over me for healing, yet was not healed, the logical argument could be made that God refused to listen! Good people get sick and are cut down too soon, but that doesn't mean that they didn't pray hard enough or that they didn't love God enough. After those conversations; I couldn't take anything that man said seriously. I've made my peace with God; that's more than enough for me.”Nodding, Ken replied, “I think you made the right call, and that's not just ‘cause I'm a religious cynic. Your reasons make perfect sense.”Gabby smiled and snuggled up in the crook of his arm, pulling the blanket over them in the process. “Thank you, Ken. For everything. I can't tell you how thankful I am to have met you tonight.”Kissing her on the forehead, he whispered, “Merry Christmas, Gabby.”Christmas Morning.Gabby awoke on Christmas morning feeling surprisingly cold. Turning over, she saw that the other side of the sleeping bag was now empty; Ken had already gone, it seemed. As she rubbed her eyes awake, she found a piece of paper on his pillow with a note written on it.Gabby,I'm so sorry for leaving before you woke up, but I think it will be less painful this way for both of us. I'm guessing from your statements last night that you've fallen for me, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy for you. As much as I want us to be together, deep down I know you're right. It's just not meant for this lifetime.I want to thank you for giving this religious cynic the most valuable insights on God, that he's ever heard in his life. I have a lot to mull over and some serious questions to ask myself, about the man I want to become. Though I never said it out loud, I'm so sorry that I considered killing myself. It was selfish and shortsighted of me. Thanks to you, I realize that now.Gabrielle Libertine, you are truly one of God's gifts to mankind. For me, you're an Angel of Mercy; descended from on high at just the moment I needed you most. I promise you, from this day on, I will never again consider killing myself. You have my word of honor. In your memory, I am now devoted to finding my purpose in life. I do want to help people. I do want to save lives. I do want to find a special girl to spend my life with. And thanks to you, I still can. Thank you for everything, Gabby. I pray that your life will be full of joy and happiness.All my love, Kenneth Dix.P.S. Merry Christmas to you and your family.Tears of joy streamed down her face as she read his message. Gabby had hoped that her efforts might in some small way have an impact on Ken, but to see such immediate effects was more than she could have ever hoped for. To bring about such direct improvements in a young man's life was truly the greatest purpose she could ever imagine in her life. She no longer had any doubt in her mind; this was God's intention all along. Perhaps she had lost the love of her life, but she had also saved the love of her life, giving him a second chance at love in the process.“Merry Christmas, Ken. God speed,” she whispered, kissing her fingers and touching them to the paper.The sound of a phone ringing from the sofa interrupted her thoughts. Reaching over, Gabby saw that it was her mom.“Hey Mom! Merry Christmas; Yes, I slept in front of the tree; Oh, your flight's already here? Awesome! Lemmie get dressed, and I'll come get you guys; Love you too. Bye.”Mother's House.Ken pulled up to his mom's house in a taxi around seven that morning. Before he was even halfway up the driveway, Helen was already running out to meet him, wrapping him in a tight hug.“Ken! Thank God you're alright!”“I'm fine, Mom. No worries.”Taking his hand, she said, “Come on, Uncle Lee wants to talk to you. He's up in your room.”Ken climbed the stairs in relative silence, pondering what sort of conversation awaited him. Arriving at his room, he entered, closing the door behind him. Uncle Lee sat at his desk chair.“Ken.”“Uncle Lee.”The two eyed each other for several seconds, the tension growing in the room.“Mom said you want to talk to me,” Ken said, sitting on his bed.“Yeah, I do. Ken; I was a real ass yesterday.”“That's not really fair;”“No. No, it is. You were right about everything. A real man stands up for his family, lends a hand to someone being ganged up on. Truth is; I was afraid to get involved yesterday. I was afraid if I did; you'd never learn to be self-sufficient. Fact is I was a coward. Plain and simple.”Sitting for a moment, Ken replied, “It's alright, Uncle Lee. We're still family, after all.”“Glad to hear you say that,” Lee said, rising to shake his nephew's hand. “Now, as my apology, how ‘bout you and I pay a visit to this Jason character? Make sure he knows what's what.”“That's; really kind of you, Uncle Lee, but I'm not interested.”“Not interested?”“Jason Brown's a fucking dumbass!” Ken said with a laugh. “He's peaked in his life; even he knows that. It's all downhill for him from here on out. Me? I'm going places. Hell, I'm on scholarship at MIT, aiming to go to Harvard Medical in a few years. Why should I care what a stupid jock thinks of me?”Lee studied his face for a few moments. “There's something different about you, Ken. You've got this look in your eye. ‘I don't know where I'll end up, but wherever it is, I'm going to be kicking ass.' That's what it says to me. What's up? What did you do last night?”Thinking of Gabby, Ken smiled and answered, “Just; took some time alone, found a bit of peace and quiet. That's where I do my best thinking. It let me put things into perspective, figure out what's most important to me.”“Huh. Well whatever you did, I like the results. Still as smart as ever; but somehow more confident.”“Thanks.”“So what was Jason so hot about, anyhow?”“Ah, he had seen me talking to his sister, Jacqueline. She and I had been partners a lot in school, and I stopped to chat when I saw her in the parking lot. He didn't like that.”“Seems like none of his fuckin' business.”“Yeah, but she's just as mean as he is, deep down. She's just really good at hiding it until the opportune moment; for her, of course,” Ken explained.“She shot ya down in the worst possible way, eh?” Lee realized.“Yeah,” Ken said, recalling his lowest moment from last night. “Her loss, though.”“Damn right, it is! Come on, we got presents to open,” Lee said jovially, leading the way down the stairs.The Gravesite.“Come on, Tiffany. It's this way.”“Where are we going, Ken? What's so important that we have to wait until tomorrow to leave for our honeymoon?”“You'll see. It's just up ahead. Besides, all our patients are in good hands with Dr. Nguyen. We've got all the time in the world.”“Always the hopeless romantic.”Ken clutched the hand of the gorgeous redhead following him, running his finger along the rings on her left hand as they went. The pair remained careful, always watching where they stepped, as several tree roots popped up from the ground along the trail. Finally, they reached their destination.“Here she is,” Ken said.The couple stood in front of a headstone, simple yet beautiful in its design. Tiffany, still confused, began to read the words carved on it.“Gabrielle Dorothy Libertine.February 10, 1993 to April 29, 2017.Loving daughter, sister, and friend.An Angel of Mercy.“Ken; who is this?” Tiffany was confused.“Well; I've told you about the night I almost killed myself. Remember how I said that there's more to the story, but I wasn't ready to tell you yet?”“Of course.”“She's the rest of the story, Tiff. Ten years ago, to this very day, Gabby arrived at the moment I needed her most; and saved my life. If it hadn't been for her, I wouldn't be here today. I'd have done it. She had no skin in the game and was going to die of cancer a few months later, but she felt called to help me nonetheless.”Turning to the headstone, he continued, “Gabby; It's me, Ken. I did it. I did everything you said I would. Became a brain surgeon, save the lives of kids every day; and I met the love of my life. This is Tiffany Sanders, or Tiffany Dix, as of yesterday. We met at Harvard. We practice medicine together, we help people; she's everything I've ever wanted. And because of everything you did for me; I made it. You saved my life, showed me what worth I had, encouraged me to find God's purpose for my life, hell you even took my virginity. Gabby, no words could ever express my gratitude for you. All I can say is; thank you.”Moved to tears, Tiffany collapsed to her knees, touching the letters on the headstone with her fingers. “You; saved my husband's life? You would spend what little time you had left on Earth helping him? My God; miracles do happen, after all. I; I love him, Gabrielle. I love him with all my heart. He completes me. Ken's always had his doubts, but I know there is a God. I know there is a Heaven. And if everything Ken said is true; that's exactly where you are today. Please, watch over us. One day, I plan to thank you in person.”Ken rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Tiffany began to rise to her feet, wrapping her husband in a long embrace. They shared a long, tender kiss, thinking of nothing but each other. At long last, they parted, their eyes locked together.“You ready to start our life together?” Ken asked.“Yeah; more than ever.” based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

Co-host: Jeff Ward. Flamping... Drew now flying his 206... New Marine One... Remote ID for RC Flying... Tipton Airport... Sidebar: Seth Miller... Washington State Airport closure... Mike S email... Minuteman Field... Impressive Bequest for 99s. All this and more on Uncontrolled Airspace Podcast. Recorded Sep 12, 2024. (56:13) [#747] [UCAP1095] {}

Our God gives us his word amen. This rejoice, and be glad in his word for Jesus said the kingdom of God is among you. Amen Jesus said, seek you first the righteousness of God, and all these things will be added on to you. See you for the righteousness of Godno see you first the kingdom of God and his righteousness and all these things she'll be added onto a man and amen. It's been a long day and I'm knocked out. Nodding out. God bless you. Let's get out there and give them heaven. Amen.

He agrees to be her ‘focus group' for demoing toys in the adult toy store. (fetish) By Norweger.  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. ‘Can I help you?' I glanced aside from the colourful products on display right in front of me, blushing mildly. The shopkeeper had done the rounds, and I, being lost in thought in front of the ‘Toys; male, solo' shelf hadn't noticed her approaching. Well, I could hardly deny I was thinking of buying a Fleshlight, as I held one; well, a securely wrapped one, luckily; in my hands as I met her friendly gaze. ‘I, ah…' Fuck. Going to an adult toy shop shouldn't be embarrassing, should it? My cheeks and earlobes grew pretty pink. ‘Well, I'm just browsing, to be honest, I…' [[MORE]] She nodded. 'Those are real good, by the way.' She giggled. ‘Well, good quality. Easy to keep clean. Rugged. For obvious reasons, I haven't taken one for a test drive myself.' I chuckled, feeling my awkwardness recede a bit. That's one way of putting it. ‘For obvious reasons…' I thought before answering ‘Well, I could hardly expect you to have, could I? That being said, shops like this are quite particular, no? Normally, asking the shopkeeper for recommendations and whether she'd used the product herself would be reasonable, but here, I guess it would get me me-too'd right away? How do you actually reply if someone holds up something and asks, well, is this one any good?' I smiled weakly while feeling my cheeks getting rosier again, hoping I hadn't overstepped any bounds. I got a chuckle for my trouble. ‘Well, please try to keep the exciting images out of your mind, but to tell you the truth, we do test quite a lot of the stuff we sell.' She blushed a little, herself. ‘Well, we must buy them, of course, though at a steep discount.' She turned her gaze down as the sentence trailed off, giving me a chance to look her over without being too obvious about it as the images she'd been warning me about started to manifest themselves to my inner eye. I guessed she could be in her early thirties, a few years younger than me. Quite cute, slender, narrow hips, a loose-fitting, turquoise sweater doing its best to hide her ample bosom… I'd already undressed her in my mind, trying to imagine her testing the huge dildos in the glass display cabinet right behind her. Oh no, I hadn't been blushing earlier. Now; NOW I was blushing. She lifted her gaze again and giggled. ‘Let me guess. Exciting images?' I could hardly deny it, and she could hardly take affront, either. I turned my own gaze down, intensely studying my rather rumpled leather boots. There was no way in hell I'd be able to meet her stare while saying it. ‘Oh, guilty as charged.' I made a helpless gesture with my arm towards the toys on display ‘I imagined both this and that, I'll admit.' ‘Well, there's a reason we don't have fitting rooms, you know!' Her giggle turned to a quick laugh which she stifled as quickly. I felt my mood rise just by hearing it; it had a chirping quality, sounded almost like a bird's cry. In improving spirits; and, frankly, quite turned on; this young, cute woman had more or less told me that she test ran a lot of the toys in the store. Now my eyes wandered around the room, desperate not to meet her stare, while every time I saw something titillating I imagined her using it on herself. Not that there was anything extraordinary about a woman in her thirties enjoying herself, but the mere thought, as she was standing two feet away from me… Fuck. I was rock hard. I hoped it wasn't too obvious. Here goes nothing. Had I first said A, I might as well say B, too. I felt a bit braver, thinking we could spin a bit on this, while still keeping it innocent. She looked amused, too. ‘That's kind of unfair, though, isn't it? Any woman walking into this store can get, ah, expert advice, whereas I, as a man, will have to take your word for it ‘Oh, this one is good; I haven't tried it, but it is good, believe me!' She laughed. Loud. ‘I swear to all that's holy, had we ever had a male shop assistant here, he'd be loaded down with all the male solo toys we could muster and be told to test the hell out of them; and take notes while he was at it!' She turned serious. ‘Wouldn't do you much good, though; I'd be most surprised if there's even a single man in town who'd casually ask another if that sex toy of his was any good or not.' I'd have to give her that. Chitchatting about sex did come a lot easier when I did it with a woman. ‘Just that. There's a reason we're all women working here,' she smiled. ‘Women sell better to both men and women than, say, a fifty-something, balding, pudgy male in a soiled T-shirt and sweat pants.' She chuckled. ‘Beg your pardon for letting my prejudices shine through, by the way.' I laughed out loud again, realizing I was getting close to asking her what she did once she'd closed shop; she had, in a few minutes since I'd become aware she even existed, shown herself to be one of those all too rare people who could get me in a good mood simply by being there; and that she could quip about sex and seemingly be at ease was an added bonus. Plus, of course, she was incredibly cute. I caught the warm, brown eyes peering out under her unruly mop of reddish hair, trying to come up with a suitable response before the silence became awkward or she trotted on through the shop, ending our moment. She glanced down at her watch, and my heart sank like a stone; opportunity wasted, I thought; until I heard what she had to say. ‘Look… Now I want you to be real careful; not getting the wrong idea as to what I am suggesting, okay? You are not going to have sex with me, capisce?' Well, she had my full and undivided attention, even if I wouldn't get to sleep with her. I nodded, firmly. No fucking her. OK. ‘I'm about to close shop, now. If you, ahem, would like to test the fleshlight before you buy it, you can do so, okay? But, you're going to have to buy it afterwards, obviously. The lube is on the house.' I gawked at her. Wow. I nodded, numbly. This couldn't be, could it? But I wouldn't want to miss this for the world. I nodded again, vigorously. She smiled a quick smile, then went to the entrance to lock the doors, glancing over her shoulder at me as she did so, throwing me another smile. Returning, she grabbed a bottle of lube from a shelf, and motioned for me to follow her as she walked past. As if I needed any prodding. ‘It'd probably be best to use our office, rather than have you go at it here under the bright lights,' she suggested softly. I just shrugged. I'd follow her anywhere. My cock was rather a simpleton. As we exited a door with a 'staff only' sign at the back of the shop, we entered the kind of storeroom you'll find somewhere in any shop in the world; shelves stocked with all kinds of goods, except… Well, these goods were very much adult toys. Darting past a crate packed to the gunwales with inflatable dolls; inflated!, she giggled ‘Meet last year's Christmas decorations; we couldn't sell them, but neither could we bring ourselves to throw them away…' I shook my head, dumbfounded. She nodded towards a green door near the corner of the storeroom ‘That's where you'll get to find out if the fleshlight is any good…' She opened the door, hinges groaning. ‘I've been meaning to grease those for ages, wonder if I can use this lube?' she mused as we entered a small-ish, run-down office. Lots of papers were covering just about any horizontal surface; a desk with a computer and a phone on it and a small coffee table in front of a battered old sofa tucked into a corner; piles of merchandise along the far wall. Nodding towards the sofa, she suggested I take a seat before seating herself on the office chair by the desk. ‘I hope you don't mind me watching. After all, I have a certain, um, professional interest in seeing how you get along with it, you know.', throwing me another smile; a warm, seemingly genuine one. She didn't appear to be wholly untouched, herself. I fumbled with the packaging. What sadist had invented welded plastic? Probably a good thing when it came to protecting sex toys on display, but when you were about to unwrap it to try it out? Not so much. My audience reached for a pair of scissors and motioned for me to lob her the fleshlight. ‘You get out of your jeans, I'll get this out, OK?' she suggested. I nodded, still not trusting my voice to bear. I hardly needed any more encouragement. I tugged at my belt, seconds later dropping my jeans to the floor, stepping out of them. My briefs were unceremoniously shoved down my thighs, and as I rose again, my almost painfully erect cock pointed arrogantly at the ceiling, the shopkeeper raising her eyebrows a little and giggling softly as she took the sight in while cutting open the packaging separating me from instant bliss. With a satisfied ‘Hah! Finally!' she pulled the fleshlight from its by now shredded plastic cover and reached over to hand it to me. I shamelessly ogled her cleavage before reverting to holding her gaze. ‘As I said, this is good shit. You won't be able to destroy this one during normal use…' She proceeded to explain how important it was to clean it after use, stressing that they had both suitable toy cleaner and disinfectant in the store. ‘Most gentle for the silicone, that stuff; unlike the dish soap most people tend to use…' Her sentence trailed off, apparently she got struck by the same thing I had; that this was an absurd time to discuss maintenance. ‘My apologies, I got a bit carried away. Here.' Accepting the toy, I glanced over at the bottle of lube perched on the edge of her desk. Turning around, she reached the bottle and spun back to present it to me. ‘There you go, put lots in the fleshlight, some around the entrance and a little on your johnson, and you're good to go.' Nodding, I did as she had suggested; an ample spurt of lube into the pale, pink thingy, then a little around the sculpted pussy lips. Bah, in a way it would have been better if they hadn't tried so hard to make it look like the real thing. ‘Seeing as you wanted my observations, I think it would have been better if it was just an opening, not modeled to look like a real pussy; you know, no matter how good this may turn out to be, it can't possibly compare to the real thing…' ‘Doh,' she exclaimed as she rolled her eyes. ‘I should have mentioned that, there's a neutral version, too; and, believe it or not, a few which are supposedly modeled after famous porn stars' pussies, whether you believe it or not. Anyway, they probably all feel the same; just look at something, anything else while you're using it.' I'd be lying if I claimed I thought it would matter much what it looked like once it was wrapped around me. Squirting a wee bit of lube in the palm of my hand, I stroked myself a couple of times, ensuring I got some on the purplish, swollen head, too; unless I slipped in unhindered, I'd be sore afterwards, of that I was certain. Positioning the fleshlight against the glans, I looked over at the shopkeeper. She stared back, eagerly anticipating my next move; not that she'd have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what that would be. Gently pressing the fleshlight towards me, I slid into my first silicone pussy. It was just tight enough to feel natural-ish, I'd hand the designers that; but it felt rather cold and, well, dead. ‘What's it like?' she asked, voice quivering slightly. ‘Oh, not too bad,' I replied ‘Though it does feel a bit cold and. ah, dead, if I may say so at the moment, but that should improve shortly…' Giving it a couple of strokes, I could already feel it begin to warm up. She raised her stare from my fleshlight-wrapped member to meet mine. ‘Fuck me, I really am not doing my job properly, now; I just remembered that the manufacturer recommend that you put it in warm water for a few minutes before use, precisely to avoid that corpse bride-feeling. My apologies.' I nodded. ‘That'd probably do the trick, I'm sure. However…'; I let it slide back and forth a few times, feeling the soft silicone caress my oh-so-erect cock; ‘it does feel really good, don't get me wrong; and it keeps getting warmer by the second!' Having said that, I stroked myself in silence for a few moments, slowly, deliberately; pulling it off me until my cock emerged from it, exposing the swollen, lube-glistening head for my very attentive audience, then shoving myself into it again. Oh yes, it felt better and better. While no one would ever mistake it for the real thing; well, no one who had ever had the good fortune to have the real thing wrapped around oneself, anyway; it definitely felt good, much better than a simple handjob. ‘It keeps getting better,' I grunted. ‘Would work better still if one could take it out of the casing, though; you know, to adjust the pressure, using it as a sleeve over my cock; would feel more alive, then.' She nodded. ‘I'll keep that in mind, in case someone asks. I believe you can take it out for cleaning, by the way; so you could probably, um, go au-naturel on it, if that's your preference.'; before again staring at my cock sliding in and out of the toy, mesmerised. I felt like I was being on display; quite naturally, seeing as that was just what I was; but caught myself enjoying it. My audience was really cute and sexy as hell; well, truth be told, I'd probably find even Margaret Thatcher hot as fuck if she had stared at my masturbating with that sultry look my watcher now sent me; but I digress. I was turned on, way beyond what I would have been had I been doing the deed at home, alone. I coughed softly, then slowing the pace a bit as I caught her stare again. ‘Uh, I know there won't be any actual sex, that's not what I'm fishing for now, but… Would you mind, ah, could I… Well, have a little glimpse of your charms? Some bare skin? Just to help me over the edge?' I must have looked like a pleading puppy, as she burst into laughter, luckily a good-natured one. After first shaking her head, she apparently had second thoughts and nodded. I swallowed. This intensely erotic moment was about to become even hotter. Grabbing the hem of her sweater, she pulled it over her head and revealed a black, low-cut bra and ample cleavage. Lovely, pillowy, full breasts. My pace picked up. ‘Don't you think about touching me, don't even reach for me, OK?' she said, sternly. I nodded, hoping I looked like I'd be true to my word. God knows how reliable one looks when masturbating to the sight of the girl asking you to keep your hands off her. She apparently found my promise good enough, and, after reaching behind her back for a second, the bra fell into her lap and her breasts swung free. I swallowed again, almost in disbelief. They were really beautiful; round, full and pillowy, large, but not so large as to be saggy; they proudly stood form her chest, slightly pear-shaped, milky white and crowned by the largest, weakly drawn areolas I'd ever seen, pale pink, crested with nipples looking as if you'd be able to cut glass with them, so hard were they. She was amazing, and I wasted no time telling her so as my cock hardened further still inside the silicone wrapper I was now doing my best to fuck the daylights out of while keeping my eyes locked on the shopkeeper, occasionally falling to her wonderful breasts, but mostly maintaining eye contact. She leant back in her chair, her breasts gently parting. My turn to be mesmerised. I could already feel the familiar tingling telling me my strokes were numbered and my orgasm forthcoming; I'd be done for shortly. The fleshlight was now at body temperature, and felt much, much more lifelike, albeit still no match for a woman, I grunted through clenched teeth ‘no muscles milking me, no body thrust against mine, no hands feverishly stroking over my back, hugging me close as orgasm approaches; but it does feel pretty… pretty damned good!' Nodding absentmindedly, she stroked a hand over her right breast, cupping it, then pinching her nipple between her thumb and index finger, moaning softly. ‘I'm about to cum,' I grunted, snapping her back to reality. ‘Oh, please do it in that one, huh?', she nodded to an empty mug on the table between us. ‘I want to see you cum.' I nodded, feverishly working my cock with the latest addition to my meagre sex toy collection. ‘Lean forward, please', I snapped ‘I want to see those lovely tits swaying under you…' Laughingly, she obliged, leaning forward, then rocking side to side. ‘Like this, huh?' she teased, smiling warmly at me as the heavy globes swayed back and forth under her. Yes. Just like that. There was no use trying to hold back. Two more strokes, and I could feel my orgasm erupting, a tad before I'd expected it to. And here I was, figuring I had it under control… I jerked the fleshlight off my cock, throwing it on the floor, sending spurt after spurt of cum over the table, grasping for the mug, missing, shooting another spurt halfway across the room towards her; at least it felt like it; before finally grabbing the mug and shooting the last, feeble spurt into it. I felt my earlobes glow with embarrassment as I came in for landing after the massive orgasm, only to see the mess I'd made; cum streaks over invoices, a pack of cigarettes, the table itself, a lighter… My companion laughed, totally losing it in a fit of laughter, her breasts jiggling as she shook ‘You should've seen yourself!!!', she eventually gasped, regaining some control over herself. ‘It was the most absurd sight I've ever seen, so incredibly hot, you in the midst of such an orgasm, frantically trying to grab my old mug…' I joined her, a bit hesitantly at first. It had indeed been comedy hour. I hoped there wasn't a surveillance camera here, for if it did, I'd be bound to find myself on some amateur blooper reel shortly. ‘Never mind, though,' she giggled. ‘I'll get that cleaned up in no time. Without getting her sweater back on, she left the room. Seconds later I heard the tell-tale sound of water pouring from a faucet and paper being torn from a roll. She returned, hand full of tissue paper, and handed me some. ‘Here, clean yourself up; then I'll show you how to clean your latest conquest afterwards.' She leaned in over the table and cleaned up any trace of my little indiscretion. I really had to fight the urge to reach out and touch the lovely form right in front of my eyes; but managed. I'd promised, after all; and I'd had a wonderful experience, I wouldn't want to ruin it by doing anything which might scare or offend her in any way. I leaned back in the sofa while cleaning most of the lube off my semi-erect cock, softly caressing it as I stared hungrily at her, finishing up the table. I followed her to the cupboard next to the office; standing close to her; still dressed like Venus of Milo, only with arms; in the tiny room, I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she fumbled the fleshlight open, taking out the silicone innards. ‘Just hold it under lukewarm water, first, to get rid of your cum and the lube, then wipe it clean with a little bit of the toy cleaner I'll give you when we're back in the shop and it'll be ready for its next outing.' She glanced up at me, noting my attention was on her, rather than on the most useful instructions she were supplying. ‘Better leave it outside its sheath overnight to allow it to dry properly,' she said. ‘Well, unless you find you prefer to use just the inner sleeve, of course.' Quick smile. With that, she handed the toy back to me. ‘Just head back out in the shop, you. I'll be with you in a minute, just need to get dressed.' I was treated to a smile too cute to be believed, and I was bright enough not to overstay my welcome by asking for just a few more glimpses of her. I threw a last, longing glance at her beautiful, curvy shape, met her gaze; a rather lustful one at that!; and smiled at her. ‘I'll do some window shopping, then, see if I find more playthings catching my fancy.' I then turned and briskly headed back into the shop, again passing the surreal pile of inflatable dolls, one still sporting a santa's cap. She sure took her time getting dressed; I imagined she'd figured she needed a release, too. Hell, yeah - when she appeared in the door from the storeroom, she was still basking in that wonderful post-orgasmic bliss you can spot from a mile away. ‘Getting a bit carried away, are we?' I quipped in a mock stern tone. ‘How professional is it really to masturbate in the rear while there's customers waiting in the shop, huh?' She smiled sheepishly. ‘Busted. Fuck, I was so horny while you did your thing I almost leapt at you!' I laughed. ‘Glad to hear you enjoyed yourself, too; and with any luck you now know a bit more about, ah; your inventory?' She giggles. ‘Sure do, I can't wait until the next time some sod comes by, cheekily suggesting I can't possibly know how this one feels…' She worked the till. ‘I'm giving you this at a discount,' she laughed. ‘It is the first time I've ever sold a used toy. The lube and cleaner is on the house, promise me you'll take good care of your new friend!' I promised, and took my chances embracing her briefly. ‘Mind if I come back for some more shopping sometime?' I asked, voice thick with lust. She looked at me, quizzically, then shrugged. ‘Well, I happen to have another couple of toys which I could use some user feedback on…' she suggested with a smile. ‘I'll be back in a couple of weeks,' I said by way of goodbye. Heading for the doors, I realised I'd be pounding the fleshlight again seconds after returning home. I was already hard again… By Norweger for Literotica

You probably grew up learning that compliance is a good thing. And you might assume you know when to break the rules — like if you're asked to do something unethical or immoral. However, research shows we often underestimate how likely we are to go with the flow or follow directions, even when those actions go against our values. Dr. Sunita Sah is an award-winning professor at Cornell University and an expert in organizational psychology. She has spent years studying the psychological impact of compliance and defiance. She's also the author of Defy: The Power of No in a World That Demands a Yes. Some of the things we discuss are: Examples of the consequences of being overly compliant How to redefine defiance for yourself How to cope with "insinuation anxiety" How to develop an action plan for defiance Why defiance is a skill and how it can be honed The societal benefits of defiance Subscribe to Mentally Stronger Premium — Get weekly bonus episodes, monthly bonus content, and cool gifts (like signed books)! Links & Resources SunitaSah.com Defy Follow Dr. Sunita Sah on Instagram - @drsunitasah Connect with the Show Buy Amy's books on mental strength Connect with Amy on Instagram — @AmyMorinAuthor Sponsors OneSkin — Get 15% off OneSkin with the code STRONGER at https://www.oneskin.co/ #oneskinpod Branch Basics — Right now, our listeners get 15% off their entire order by using code STRONGER at BranchBasics.com. Wildgrain — For a limited time, Wildgrain is offering our listeners $30 off the first box - PLUS free Croissants in every box - when you go to Wildgrain.com/STRONGER30 to start your subscription.  Calm — For listeners of our show, Calm is offering an exclusive offer of 40% off a Calm Premium Subscription at calm.com/STRONGER.  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Chapter 1 What's Nodding Off by Alice Gregory"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is an insightful exploration of the psychology and neuroscience behind sleep and its impact on our daily lives. Throughout the work, Gregory delves into the various factors that contribute to sleep issues, such as modern lifestyle choices, mental health, and the biological mechanisms involved in sleep regulation. The author combines personal anecdotes with scientific research to paint a picture of sleep as not merely a biological necessity but as a complex phenomena tied to our emotional and psychological states. Gregory also discusses common sleep disorders and their societal implications, encouraging readers to understand the critical importance of adequate sleep for overall well-being. With a blend of wit and scholarly insight, "Nodding Off" serves as both an informative guide and a thoughtful reflection on how we can improve our relationship with sleep.Chapter 2 Nodding Off by Alice Gregory Summary"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is a thought-provoking exploration of sleep and its significance in human life. The essay delves into various facets of sleep, including its physiological aspects, cultural perceptions, and personal reflections on the experiences of falling asleep and waking up. Gregory employs a blend of scientific research and anecdotal evidence to illustrate how sleep affects our daily functioning, mental health, and even relationships.Throughout the piece, she examines the phenomenon of insomnia and the ever-growing societal anxiety surrounding sleep deprivation. Gregory also touches upon the concept of sleep as a form of escape or refuge from daily stressors, as well as the intricate rituals many people develop to cope with sleep disorders.The essay invites readers to reflect on their own sleep habits and the importance of prioritizing rest in an increasingly fast-paced world. Ultimately, Gregory's narrative emphasizes that understanding and improving our sleep can lead to enhanced well-being and productivity.Chapter 3 Nodding Off AuthorAlice Gregory is a writer and psychologist known for her insightful and engaging work in the field of sleep and its impact on human behavior. Her book, "Nodding Off: The Science of Sleep", was released on June 10, 2021. This book blends scientific research with personal anecdotes to explore the importance of sleep and how it affects various aspects of our lives.In addition to "Nodding Off," Alice Gregory has also contributed to other works and studies in the field of psychology and sleep research. Some of her notable publications include:"The Science of Sleep: A Comprehensive Guide" A deeper dive into the mechanics and importance of sleep."Sleep and its Discontents: A Psychological Study" An exploration of sleep disorders and their psychological impacts."Mind Over Sleep: Cognitive Behavioral Techniques to Conquer Insomnia" A practical guide for those struggling with sleep issues.As for the best edition, it largely depends on the reader's interest. "Nodding Off" is often regarded as one of her most approachable and well-rounded works, skillfully balancing academic research with relatable writing. Readers appreciate how it distills complex ideas into practical insights, making it accessible to a general audience. Overall, many readers and critics acclaim "Nodding Off" for its clarity and relevance in today's fast-paced world, making it a standout choice among Alice Gregory's publications.Chapter 4 Nodding Off Meaning & ThemeNodding Off Meaning"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is a poignant exploration of the complexities of sleep, dreams, and the subconscious mind. The poem delves into the intricacies of how easy it is to slip into unconsciousness, drawing a parallel between the act of nodding off and the emotional and psychological states that accompany it. Themes...

‘Tis the season for giving. By TheSleepingKing. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. 7:16 am The door from the bathroom swung open, spilling steam into the dim blue rays of light sneaking in through the blinds. Wrapped in a towel, Shauna strode into her dorm room, feet sinking into the carpet as she padded across the floor. Pausing at the window she pulled the cord to raise the blinds, bathing the room in the soft glow of an overcast Michigan dawn. A dusting of snow covered the glazing. About an inch drifted on the ledge outside. Beyond and several stories down a lone figure rounded onto the back straight of the athletic track. Shauna leaned in, her breath fogging the glass. She poked two dots and underlined them with a curve. Smiled at the new face smiling back at her. It was a beautiful Christmas Eve morning.She unhooked the towel and tossed it over the back of the chair parked under the desk. The cool air plucked at her nipples and sapped the heat from her skin. She skimmed her hands around the bulge of her breasts, across her taut tummy and the arc of her ass. Appraising her profile in the mirror she nodded. Spin class and yoga really paid off this year. From the top drawer of the dresser, she picked out white lace panties and drew them up over toned, creamy thighs. She paired them with red and white argyle knee socks and a soft strapless bra. Sifting through the hangers in the closet she settled on a flirty red A-line dress with wide shoulder straps and a length about mid-thigh. Not practical for the weather. But perfect for the mission. 7:32 am She capped the outfit with a fuzzy Santa hat and white-soled black Keds before returning to the mirror. She turned side to side and took a twirl, the dress flaring out before settling over her legs. Certainly the sexiest elf she'd ever seen. She glanced over at the clock on the nightstand. She would need to get going soon to make her deliveries. The schedule was tight. On any other Christmas Eve she'd still be asleep; tucked in tight and dead to the world in a quiet corner of her parents' six-bedroom McMansion in Traverse City. She'd get up around 10:00, meet her brother for lunch, then spend the afternoon serving food at a shelter across town before heading home for the traditional Christmas Eve dinner with her family. This year, dinner had been moved up to lunch – something about grandma and grandpa's flights. So volunteering was out. She was fine with it at first. But as the season ramped up and the holiday spirit infected her, she felt the need to replace it with something. Some way to give back. To spread a little cheer to those less fortunate this time of year. As 3rd floor RA for the co-ed dorm, she was privy to certain information. The administration realized not every student could make it home for the holidays. So the school remained open in a limited capacity, depending on the holiday and how many students remained behind. This year on her floor there were three. And since they were stuck there maybe she could celebrate with them before she left. She snatched a small white drawstring bag off her bed and slung it over her shoulder, the contents momentarily rustling about inside. Taking her key card from the dresser she slipped it into her bra and reached for the door. She paused, re-thinking, the lever rocking under her palm. Quickly, she picked it out and tucked it neatly into the back of a sock instead, before ducking out into the hall. 7:40 am Shauna stopped at Room 303. She gave her usual rata-tat-tat RA knock and shrugged the bag off her shoulder, holding the strap in the crook of her elbow. The corridor was weirdly quiet. No music or raucous conversation bleeding through the walls. She couldn't imagine having to spend the next week here under these conditions. A latch clicked in front of her, and the door creaked open. “Hey Ty,” she chirped, “Merry Christmas!” Ty seemed surprised by the greeting, then confused by her presence. He smiled. “Um…thanks. Merry Christmas to you too.” His eyes dipped – first to her cleavage, then to her legs – before rebounding to hers. He now seemed nervous too. “Can I come in for a minute?” “Uh…yeah, sure.” Shoving his hands into the pockets of his sweats he stepped aside. She glided past, her blonde curls swishing about her shoulders. Ty gently shut the door behind her. Shauna glanced around the suite. Open textbooks were strewn across the couch. Graph paper filled with notes littered the desk. The three computer monitors that typically flickered video games, now hosted row upon row of complex equations she didn't understand. Ambient techno pulsed softly through a pair of small speakers, and the room smelled faintly of Axe body spray. “I'm sorry,” he offered, “I wasn't expecting anyone today.” He was a freshman, so she'd only known him one semester. But he seemed like a good kid. Sure, he was disheveled, nerdy, and a little immature. But he was charming and considerate, and very bright – dedicated to keeping his name on the Dean's List. Didn't hurt that he was cute either. “That's okay,” she replied. “Santa knows it sucks having to be here over the holidays, so he got you a present.” She lowered the bag and reached inside, pulling out a deep green envelope with a silver star sticker sealing it shut. “Nothing big, just something to give you a break from…” she waved her arm toward the paper and monitors, “…this.” Cautiously he took the envelope, turning it over to find his name written neatly on the front. “Oh,” he said, “…thanks. That's…really nice.” A moment of awkward silence followed. “Go ahead,” Shauna prompted, “open it.” Ty shrugged. He peeled up the star and lifted the flap, extricating a Christmas card with a red-nosed Rudolph gracing the cover. He smiled as he opened it, eyes tracking back and forth across the page. Wedged in the crease was a white 3 by 5 note card. Flipping it right-side-up he discovered a sketch in black marker in the center. He froze, the smile fading, jaw dropped. He looked up at Shauna. Then back at the card. “Wait…,” he stammered, “is this…. Are you…. Is this for real?” Shauna raised her eyebrows and shrugged. “Santa likes to make sure no one on the nice list gets left out.” Her gaze fell to his groin, dialing in on the growing bulge. There was the response she was hoping for. She hung the bag over the doorknob. Closing the distance between them she reached out and pinched the card in her fingers. “Why don't you get comfortable.” She set it on a textbook and slouched against the desk, waiting. Ty looked left, then right, unsure of what to do. Finally, he stepped back and eased himself down to the edge of his bed. Shauna placed her hands on his thighs, pushing them apart before kneeling between them. The tented fleece covering his crotch pointed directly at her. She smiled. Looked up. “You've done this before, right?” He paused a moment, then nodded vigorously. She wasn't convinced. But it didn't really matter. It might even help keep her on schedule. She gave him a shove, forcing him to recline and brace with his arms. Grabbing his sweats by the pockets she jerked at them until they pooled around his ankles. His cock sprang out, slapping his abdomen before swaying back to vertical. She wrapped it in her fingers, the whole head protruding from her fist. He puffed and shivered under her touch. Leaning forward she lowered her head. His body tensed. She raised her eyes to find his narrowed, his mouth rounded and dry. “Relax,” she cooed, “just enjoy it,” and slipped his dick between her lips. A breath rattled his chest. She felt the blanket cinch beneath them as his fingers gripped and pulled. First she teased the glans, undulating her tongue beneath, then around and over the top. His hips shot up to meet her mouth. She lightened her hold, welcoming him in deeper. She bobbed her head to the rhythm of the music – down on one and three, up on two and four. His cock was rock hard, curving into the roof of her mouth with each descent. He sighed, and groaned, and grunted; the tone and timbre of each growing more urgent with each passing minute. Shauna's free hand dove under her dress and between her legs, fingers plucking aside the damp lace and strumming the slick, smooth lips of her pussy. Her partners were usually more experienced. More restrained. It had been some time since one had responded with such virginal enthusiasm. And she found it to be quite the turn-on. She held her neck as steady as she could, relinquishing control of tempo and depth. Ty trembled, huffing air through gritted teeth. Shauna peeked to find his eyes closed, neck strained, deep blue veins pulsing through. Sensing the moment, her fingers left the base of his dick and curled around his balls. She tightened her lips to a gentle squeeze. Ty stalled. A guttural growl forced its way into the air. His eyes popped open wide and fixed on Shauna's. With a batting of lashes, she pushed down on his throbbing cock until the tip of her nose bumped his abdomen. A heartbeat later, torrents of warm, viscid cum spewed into her mouth. The jets struck the back of her palate, sloshing over her tonsils and sliding down her throat. She swallowed hard but couldn't keep up. Each burst seemed richer than the last, filling her cheeks and leaking from the corners of her mouth. Her own juices deluged her fingers in response; the squelching filling the gaps between Ty's staggered gasps. A dozen spurts later his orgasm subsided. Shauna held his cock a little longer, savoring its texture on her lips and the mild, distinct flavor of his seed. She moved with him as his hips sagged back to the mattress, sinking him deeper to the root of his erection. After one final gulp she sucked in her cheeks and lifted her head, teasing the remaining fluids from the head of his dick. He gawked at her, speechless. She pulled her fingers from her pussy and held them up in front of her. They gleamed in the light, strands of grool clinging to her knuckles as she separated them. Fixing on him she sucked each finger into her mouth, swabbing them clean before licking her lips. Ty's eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed flat on the bed. Shauna giggled. Pushing off she rocked to her feet. She looked at him spread over the rumpled blanket, his penis twitching on his tummy. She nodded, pleased with herself. Sweeping her hair out of her face she took the gift sack from the doorknob and the note card from the desk, slipping the latter into the former. “Did you enjoy your present?” she asked, slinging the bag over her shoulder. Ty groaned a sigh, his satisfaction evident. A smile lit Shauna's lips. “Good,” she said, “that's great.” She made her way back to the door. “You know, Santa can't offer gifts like this to everyone, so…let's keep this between us, okay?” An arm raised and a hand approximated a wave before tumbling limp to the mattress. She took it as a yes. Catching her reflection in the window she adjusted her hat. “Merry Christmas Ty,” she said softly, before disappearing into the corridor. 8:05 am Snowflakes drifted past the tall narrow windows of the student lounge separating the north and south wings of the third floor. Curled up at the far end of the couch opposite the ping pong table, Shauna twisted the cap off a bottle of diet soda and took a sip. Pulling her phone from the bag she checked the time. Javon would arrive in fifteen minutes. Plenty of time to finish her drink. She stretched out across the cushions and downed another swig. This one excited her more than the others. She and Javon were casually acquainted. Though both juniors they rarely shared classes. But they saw each other often around campus; playing pool in the lounge, grabbing coffee at Starks, or stocking up on dollar tacos Tuesday nights at Frankie's. And always, always flirting. Nothing ever came of it, unfortunately. He was putting himself through school and the scholarships just weren't enough. So he needed to work a lot. Every chance he got he'd bank some overtime or pick up an extra shift. That didn't leave much time for anything else. But today was Christmas Eve. The print shop would be closed tomorrow, so he couldn't go in tonight. Which she hoped would free up just enough time for what she had in store. A door closed in the distance, followed by footsteps in the hallway behind her. She checked her phone. He was early. She chugged another mouthful of soda, then quietly stuffed everything into the bag. The footsteps halted. A latch turned and a door opened, then closed. She counted to thirty, then slid off the couch and left the lounge, rounding the corner toward 317. 8:08 am Shauna waited, impatiently, shifting her weight from foot to foot. Still no response. She knocked again, harder this time. Shuffling noises, then heavy footfalls. The door swung open on a scowling Javon, his uniform shirt crumpled in his fist, muscles chiseled and taut. She smiled up at him, head cocked to the side. He looked her over, his mood softening as he recognized who she was. “Hey,” he said, eyebrows furrowed. “What are you still doing here?” She shrugged, ignoring the twinge in her pussy. “Waiting to see you. Can I come in?” Javon retreated inside, tossing his shirt on the bed and perching on the edge of his dresser. Shauna followed, taking quick stock of the room. Clean and sparse. Suitable for someone who spent very little time there. She turned her attention to him. Tall and dark, with bold, crisp features. His hands splotched with cyan and yellow ink from the press. “Is um…is this a bad time?” “Nah,” he said, shaking his head. “I was just going to take a shower, then go down for a nap.” He waved a hand in her direction. “Soooo, who are you supposed to be?” “I'm a Christmas elf,” she replied. “Santa's Helper.” Javon's eyes widened. “Oh. You're a lot taller than I would have expected of an elf.” “Well, we're not all size challenged artisans baking cookies in the off-season you know. Some of us are taller, and educated, and…really cute.” He laughed, his pecs jumping. “That's fair. Please forgive my ignorance of the elf community. I don't know any – aside from you.” She shrugged the bag off her shoulder and reached inside, crossing the carpet between them. “Listen, she began, “Santa knows how hard you work to be here, and how much that keeps you from having a life. So, he got you a little gift. It won't make up for having to be here over the holidays, but it might help take the edge off?” She pulled out a red envelope and handed it to him. He stared at it, his face cycling through several emotions, settling on confused. “Thanks,” he said, “that's…really sweet. I'm sorry I didn't get you anything.” Shauna smiled to herself, setting the bag on the floor. “Open it.” She wandered past him to the window. Raising the blinds she took a quick peek outside before turning and sliding up onto his desk, swinging her feet freely beneath. Javon zipped a finger under the flap and extracted the card; a red-nosed Rudolph printed on the cover. As he shook it open a white note card fluttered out. He snatched it out of the air and held it up. A sketch in black marker graced the white space. Shauna watched over his shoulder as he stared at the figures suggested by the swooping lines. He fanned the card, then turned and eased off his seat. He walked over to her, holding it up, the image upside down. His mouth curled in one corner. “This is uhhh…you and me?” She squinted at the picture. “Well…right-side up and all, but…sure.” She took it from him and snapped it on the desk. Her arms extended, fingers wedging themselves between the waist of his jeans and the warm, smooth skin of his abdomen. She reeled him in between her legs, squeezing them in hers. “Come on,” she said, thumbs separating the button and peeling the zipper. “Take a break.” Javon reached out, tracing the curl of her ear with his finger. Tilting his head, he leaned in for a kiss. Shauna planted a hand in the center of his chest, stopping his lips a hair's breadth from hers. His heartbeat pulsed through her arm and gut, thumping through her clit like a kick drum. She tapped a finger on the card beside her. He glanced down. Then back at her. She smiled. Pushed him away. She hopped off the desk, lowering her eyes to the height of his fly. Waiting. Javon nodded. In a single swoop he shoved his jeans to the floor and stepped out. The outline of his cock bulged the breathable fabric of his boxer briefs, curving down his right leg. A squeak left Shauna's throat. She reached inside and fished it out, needing both hands to hoist the shaft. It hardened in her grip, rising, reaching for its target. She pulled a few long strokes, its heat warming her hands. She had imagined what he might be hiding. But none of those dreams fell short of reality. Reluctantly she let go. Eyes fixed on her prize she slowly turned round, bending over the desk. She shuffled her feet a shoulder's width apart and casually wiggled her ass. Javon stepped up, his demeanor all business. Stroking his meat with one hand he grabbed the hem of her dress in the other and flipped it up over her butt. Her firm white cheeks glowed in the morning light. He took the waistband of her panties and rolled them down her hips and thighs, abandoning them around her calves and exposing her labia to the chill of the room. She was sopping wet. He swiped his penis along her slit, greasing it with her cream. Current bolted up her spine, raising the hairs on the back of her neck. She threw her ass toward him, anxious to be filled. But he took his time, lubing every inch to a slippery shine. Finally satisfied, he set a palm in the small of her back and wedged the tip of his cock between her folds. Slow and steady, he sank into her vagina. Shauna gasped, eyes round. Her knees buckled, fingertips clawing at the laminate as her canal expanded to accommodate the intruder. It was thicker than any dick or dildo she remembered. And she was suddenly grateful he'd been so careful to slicken up. He took shallow, steady thrusts, loosening her vice a touch each time. Short, silent breaths gave way to grunts and groans. She tried to restrain herself in case anyone still left was walking the halls. But it was a losing battle. The pressure coiling inside would soon be too much to contain. Javon curled over her. Reaching into her dress he freed her breasts from their padded sling and cupped one in each hand. He pinched her nipples between strong fingers, yoking her tits to her clit with little bolts of lightning. The heat of the moment telegraphed through her skin, flushing her ears, cheeks, and chest a robust, rosy pink. He pushed on, diving deeper into her velvet pouch. Her arms burning, Shauna lowered her elbows and forehead to the desk. Her hair shrouded her periphery, leaving the only clear view that of her lover's balls swaying back and forth between her thighs. A delightful fog rolled over her brain, occluding everything outside the aura of their bodies. “Do you want it all,” Javon whispered, his voice piercing the veil. Shauna turned her head, mouth agape. “That's not all of it?” A baritone chuckle rumbled from his chest. He straightened up, releasing her boobs for a firm hold of her waist. He eased down the throttle, slowing his rhythm. Measuring the distance. She caught his eyes for a moment, glimpsing the same lechery she felt coursing through her veins. He smiled at her. Then hilted his cock in her pussy. “Uhhh gawd.” A wave of pleasure rippled out from her core, breaking over her entire body. She couldn't gauge how big he was, but he was now twice as deep as he had been seconds ago. He gave her a moment and a few shallow dips before ramping up the pace; drawing his dick out to the barb each time before plunging back in. Shauna's ass rippled, limbs shuddering under each impact. She stretched her arms to brace herself. But her hands squeaked against the desk each time he crashed into her, jolting her forward. She began to lose control. Her pelvic muscles clenched; labia stretching around his shaft. He growled his approval. A stern smack stung her left buttock, forcing a squeal from her larynx and a shock to her sex. Another followed, echoing off the walls into her ears. Her strength failed, drooping her back and turning her legs to jelly. Javon grabbed hold of one and lifted it, bending the knee and setting it securely on the desktop. He continued to hammer away. The cords binding her orgasm began to fray. She imagined his view from behind; her sodden pink snatch vulgarly splayed for the massive dark rod plowing her gut. Words escaped her, leaving only screams and moans to communicate her desire. 8:42 am Shauna's head was swimming, her brain just mush. But she held on, wanting this ecstasy to last forever. Her hat flew off her head, landing silently on the windowsill. Long fingers raked through her hair. They gathered her curls into his fist and pulled. Her head snapped back, jaw dropped, eyelids fluttering. The cords snapped and the coil exploded. She bore down on his dick, silent and stiff, her body racked with orgasm. Her toes dug into the carpet, her raised foot flopping about over the edge of the desk. She slapped the top with her hands, translating her contractions into a frantic rhythm beat out for Javon to hear. Her juices flowed freely, seeping out past his cock and dribbling down her thighs. And through all this, he continued to fuck her. Shauna's orgasm continued in suspended animation, tweaking her muscles and prickling her skin. As snug as he fit there was now no friction. He glided in and out like a piston in a well-oiled machine. He pumped harder, faster, working to create resistance. But her pussy was a flooded mess and that wasn't going to change. He whispered something toward her ear. A question? She couldn't decipher the words. But it didn't matter. As long as he kept filling her, perpetuating this feeling, he could do whatever he wanted. She nodded as best she could. The pounding slowed and the hand holding her waist released. The slapping of skin ceased, and his penis slipped out of her vagina. The emptiness was deflating, like the air had been sucked from her lungs. She turned to look but he stopped her, pushing her head back down to the desk. She opened her mouth to demand he continue and that's when she felt it. The pressure on the dip of her anus. Her insides knotted up. Everything clenched, then released. Her rosebud relaxed, and Javon's cock surged up her ass. She held her breath, expecting pain. But there was none. Only an indescribable fullness she had never experienced before. Each time he retracted her stomach dropped. Each plunge threatened to split her at the seams. Orgasm ripped through her again, rattling her bones and sweating from every pore. The room closed in, swaddling her in a thick black heat. She screamed but heard nothing. Felt only his cock. His fingers curled over her shoulders and around her neck. He pushed and pulled her with new urgency, opposing the swing of his hips. He'd found the resistance he was seeking, and it drove him on toward ferocious climax. In her stupor, Shauna somehow regained control of her limbs. She twisted an arm behind her back and flailed at his. When he looked down, wanton lust blazing in his eyes, she willed words from her lips. “Cum in me,” she cried, breathless, desperate for his load. “Cum in my ass.” He glared at her, neck craned, jaw set. He shifted his weight, pinning her tits to the desk and raising her butt. He tried to hold out a bit longer. But she was too tight and he was too far gone. Nodding his head Javon closed his eyes and buried his throbbing cock balls deep, erupting hot semen deep in her bowels. He roared in release, his balls smashed against her pussy, rocking into the curve of her ass. The pressure lifted her foot from the floor, grinding her hip into the edge of the desktop. But she didn't care. His cum splattered inside her, capping her climax with a warm, gooey buzz. Her buttocks quaked with each spasm. She had his cock. All of it. In the moment, that was everything. 9:04 am Gradually the pumping slowed. The pressure on her back eased and the room drifted back into focus. She glimpsed herself in a mirror near the window; hair disheveled, bare breasts smushed beneath the cockled red fabric; a trembling leg coiled on the desk, panties dangling casually from her ankle. “You are so fuckin' hot,” said the voice in her ear. She cooed, not yet able to formulate words. He rested in her a moment longer, sharing her warmth. When they'd finally caught their breath Javon stood tall. Kneading his hands into the meat of her cheeks he pushed himself back, emerging from her ass with an obscene wet slurp. Empty, Shauna sighed, the void disappointing. Her rosebud gaped, then winked several times before shrinking back into place. Javon slumped against the wall near the window. Fumbling with the latch he cracked it open. December rushed in, swirling round their bodies and raising goosebumps on their skin. Shauna shivered, invigorated, the cold soothing her scalded sex. Watching her lover she smeared her cream over her pussy and along the crack of her ass. His organ flexed toward her, but Javon shook his head. Smiling, she wriggled off the desk. On wobbly legs she gathered the note card and the bag and set them on the edge of the bed. Rummaging around in the neck of her dress she tucked her tits back into her bra and plumped them into position. Javon sauntered over, her hat in one hand, soggy panties in the other. She took the cap and fit it over her head. “Can't put those back on,” she said of her underwear. “You keep them.” He nodded, draping them over the corner of the television. She shouldered the bag and looked up at him. “Did Santa get you what you wanted?” He laughed. She followed his eyes down to his semi-hard, polished rod. “I think he fucking crushed it,” he replied. Closing the gap between them he lowered his voice. “Tell me something though. Is this strictly a Christmas situation, or…are…special occasions not required.” Shauna shrugged, the corners of her mouth curling up. “Why don't you come by sometime and find out,” she offered. “You know where I live.” She gave his penis a playful nip and tug and backed out into the hallway. 9:13 am Shauna stood quietly outside Room 334, gently swaying to a tune in her head. Her fingertips tingled and her pussy hummed along to the beat, still riding the high of the last half-hour. A trickle of semen stained her inner thigh, the remainder of Javon's deposit still trapped inside. She smoothed the front of her dress and flipped the pom of the hat to the side. She was a few minutes behind schedule. But that shouldn't be critical here. Ready for more, she knocked on the door. There was a rustling inside. A few moments later the door opened on a beautiful raven-haired Japanese girl in a tight anime tee shirt and bright blue boyshorts. Seemingly surprised, the girl dropped the pencil she held in her left hand. “Hey Sachiko,” Shauna chirped. Sachiko ripped off her headphones and flashed a nervous smile. Shauna nodded inside. “Can I come in for a minute?” Sachiko glanced over at something Shauna couldn't see, then backed her slender frame away from the door. Shauna strode inside, the latch clicking shut behind her. Unlike her first two stops, this was a bit of a gamble. Their contact had been minimal, generally restricted to her RA duties. And her scouting report was incomplete. She knew Sachiko was a sophomore, and a graphic design major. She spent summers at home in Osaka. But she couldn't afford to fly back and forth for breaks, so she usually spent them on campus. Rumor was she was into women. Of this Shauna had no confirmation. But from their interactions in the dorm and Sachiko's shyness and fluster around particular friends she did have a feeling. It was risky. But that heightened the thrill. The room was warm and cozy, lit by a floor lamp and a cube on the nightstand. Fuzzy orange pillows adorned the loveseat below the window. Incense burned in a jade tray on the corner of the dresser and a thick down comforter covered the bed. Several sketchpads scattered across the desk, a collection of porcelain cats lining the shelf above. It was clearly the space of someone needing a touch of home. “Am I like…in trouble…or something?” Sachiko wondered. “No,” Shauna laughed, amused as much by her apparent discomfort as the absurdity of the question. “I mean, have you ever been in trouble? I just wanted to wish you Happy Holidays.” Sachiko blushed. Her face made several contortions before settling on a half nod and awkward smile. “Th…thank you,” she stammered. Shauna pinched her lips between her teeth. So far so good. “I like your kitties,” Shauna continued, drifting toward the shelf. She scanned for messages, photos, anything that might give her a clue. “My sister sends me a new one for my birthday every year,” Sachiko offered. “They're beautiful.” She spotted a sheet of paper with dark smudges sticking out of the pad on top of the pile. “What's this?” she asked, reaching for it. “What? Oh!” Sachiko leapt toward her, mortified. “It's nothing, I just – ” Before she could swipe the pad Shauna had the page, staring at a gorgeous unfinished graphite sketch of a sleeping woman. She lay on her side, head on a pillow, hands underneath. Bikini panties cloaked her nethers, an arm crossed her bare breasts. And her face. Well…. Her face was very familiar. Shauna smiled to herself. This might work after all. Sachiko slunk back as Shauna turned around. She studied the drawing a moment longer, impressed by the resemblance. Finally, she looked up at Sachiko. The rosy hue of her cheeks crept into her face and neck. Shauna noticed for the first time she wasn't wearing a bra. “Did you draw this?” Sachiko sighed, looking everywhere forward. “I um…. It…it's for a class.” “You did it from memory.” She rubbed her arms with her hands. “Yeah. It just…works that way.” “It's amazing.” Shauna returned the drawing to the desk. Sluffing off the bag she retrieved the final card. “I know you don't really celebrate Christmas,” she said, “but it can't be easy being here by yourself while everyone else is. So, I got you a gift.” The silver envelope rested in her palm while Sachiko hesitated, her name glittering in gold marker. She looked up, embarrassment clouding her eyes. Shauna smiled, extending her hand. Finally, Sachiko accepted. She zipped open the flap and removed the card. A red-nosed Rudolph blinked at her from the cover. Shauna dropped the bag on the loveseat. She clasped her hands behind her back and crossed her legs at the ankles, a flirty little swivel seizing her hips. Sachiko picked the note card from the fold and looked closely. Her fingers began to tremble. Shauna sidled up closer, tucking a lock of Sachiko's hair behind her ear. Sachiko jumped at the light touch. But her gaze remained fixed on the card. Her lips parted. No sound escaped. “If you want me to stop,” Shauna murmured, “just let me know.” She kissed Sachiko's ear lobe, rolling it between her lips before drifting to her cheek and the nape of her neck. Sachiko's tremor spread to her chest. The cards fell from her grasp. Shauna continued down, over her shoulders to the swell of her breasts. She caressed one in each palm, grazing the nipples with the soft cotton of the shirt. Sachiko tangled her fingers in Shauna's hair. They curled and flexed as Shauna descended, raising her shirt and kissing her navel. She lingered there, circling, lips skimming Sachiko's butter-smooth, unblemished skin. She smelled of cherry blossom and jasmine. Shauna filled her head with the scent, priming her for the peach she was about to unwrap. Sachiko's hushed whisper floated down from above. “Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god.” Sinking to her haunches Shauna eyed Sachiko's sex. A small wet spot darkened the fabric between her legs. Shauna peeled the underwear down over Sachiko's ass and thighs, pooling them around her feet. Exposed to the low light was a plump, tidy pussy, closely cropped dark pubic hair gracing her mound. Shauna's lips quivered. She bowed, pressing her face between Sachiko's thighs, sopping up the heat. Sachiko moaned, easing her legs apart, welcoming Shauna's tongue between her folds. Her entire body shook, chopping her breaths between chattering teeth. Shauna probed a little deeper. Sachiko doubled over, humping Shauna's mouth. Shauna yipped with delight. She shook her head side to side, slathering Sachiko's light sweet syrup over her cheeks and chin. She dug her nails into the brunette's ass, spreading her cheeks and kneading the meat. Sachiko mauled her own breasts, stretching and twisting the characters on her shirt into impossible shapes. Buffeted by Sachiko's gyrations Shauna wobbled on the balls of her feet. It was all she could do to hold on for the ride and she found herself failing at that. Toppling to her butt she roped an arm around Sachiko's neck and pulled her ear to her dripping lips. “Sit on my face,” she hissed. Sachiko fell to her knees, straddling Shauna's chest and pinning her to the floor. On all fours she scooched forward over the blonde's shoulders until her succulent snatch hovered over her RA's gaping mouth. Shauna's tongue darted out, flicking Sachiko's swollen clit. Stifling a scream Sachiko collapsed on Shauna's kisser, squeezing her ears between her thighs and swirling her pussy over her lips. Shauna lost herself in Sachiko. Inhaling her essence. Drinking her qi. She thrilled at her lover's responses – involuntary, honest and pure. There was no pretention. Only the passion of an inexperienced girl wholly submitting to her desires. She reveled in it, lapping at Sachiko's sex from the hood of her clit to the crease of her ass. Sachiko's back arched, thrusting out her chest. Her head lolled back, eyes strafing the ceiling. She squirmed on Shauna's face, blissfully ignorant of her weight, Shauna's nose, or her need to breathe. She reached back between the Shauna's splayed legs, probing under her dress until her fingers found the blonde's honeypot and slithered inside. Strangling Sachiko's wrist in her thighs Shauna groaned into her pussy. The vibrations spurred Sachiko's building orgasm, winding her body tighter and tighter, pushing her fingers faster, deeper. The circuit closed, the feedback loop complete. Every flip of the tongue, every curl of a digit, amplified the next. Sachiko bucked and thrashed. Shauna swirled and writhed. Again and again they traded blows until suddenly Sachiko fell silent, her body rigid, muscles strained. Clutching fistfuls of Shauna's hair Sachiko spread her knees and bore down, smashing her quaking pussy into Shauna's lips and gushing slippery, viscous cum all over her face. Racked with spasms she hunched over Shauna's head, wave after crashing wave of orgasm pummeling her sex. 9:38 am When the contractions finally slowed, Shauna worked her hands up to Sachiko's buttocks and nudged her. Spent, Sachiko rolled away, settling on her back against the foot of the bed. Shauna's chest heaved, gulping the cool dry air. Her eyes re-adjusted to the light. Reaching up she brushed the hat off her head and raked her fingers through moist matted hair. Arms flopping to the floor she sighed. That went well. She rolled her head and looked at Sachiko. The junior lay knees up, feet flat on the floor, her arms draped between her legs – the odd twitch in her muscles interrupting her stillness. Shauna willed herself up and crawled over. Finding her eyes shut she pressed in close and planted a tender kiss on her forehead. Sachiko smiled. “Merry Christmas,” Shauna whispered. Sachiko nodded, radiant from her orgasm. Shauna stroked her ear. “If you want me to model for you sometime,” she added, “give me a call.” She gathered her things and prepared to leave. As she passed the mirror on the closet door she stopped to look. Her face and neck glistened, glazed with Sachiko's juices. She tossed the hat in her hand, raising it to wipe herself clean. But she didn't. She decided instead she liked the way it looked. And she'd wear it a little longer. Pursing her lips, she slipped out of Sachiko's room. Light as a feather she skipped down the hall toward her room. She slowed passing Javon's door, wondering if he was already asleep. Her phone chimed in the bag, interrupting her curiosity. Retrieving it she scanned the screen and frowned. Two texts and a missed call. All from her brother. “Hey Josh,” she answered. “Yo, where the hell have you been?” There was an urgency in his tone. “I've been calling you. I'm out front, let's go!” She frowned. “Wait, what time is it?” “Quarter to ten. I told you I'd be here at 9:30, remember?” She thought for a minute, then rolled her eyes, realizing what went wrong. “Fuck,” she spat. “I thought you meant 9:30 your time.” “So you're not ready?” “No, I packed last night. I'll be right down.” Hanging up she shook her head. How did she make that mistake? She thought she'd have an hour to shower and clean up, but now they were running late. No time for any of that. Swiping the key card from her sock she popped into her room and tossed the gift bag on the bed. Snagging her backpack and navy peacoat from the closet she dashed back out headed for the lobby. 9:52 am Shauna flung open the passenger door of the coupe and tumbled inside, stuffing the backpack between her feet as she settled in the seat. Her teeth chattered from their brief exposure to the cold. Rubbing her hands together near the warm air vent she looked over at her brother behind the wheel. He stared at her, forehead crinkled, a mix of confusion and amusement scrawled across his lips. “What,” she said, staring back. He glanced down at her bare thighs – the coat just covering her lap – then back at her scowl. “Nice touch,” he replied, pointing to the bright red pileus cap. “Thanks,” she quipped, flashing a smile. “But you know it's snowing, right?” She flipped him the bird. He shrugged. “You're going to get Uncle Leo in trouble today.” Shauna tried to stifle her laugh. “Just drive Josh.” He put the car in gear and pulled away from the curb. “Unlike you,” he said, “I got an early start. So I'm going to get some coffee. Did you eat already?” “Yup,” she nodded. “Several times.” Josh's eyes narrowed, but he said nothing. At the next light he made a left and turned into the coffee shop drive-thru. Waiting in line behind a pick-up he turned to his sister. “Are you okay?” he asked. “You look a little…weird.” Shauna checked herself in the side mirror. She could taste Ty's spunk on her tongue; feel Javon's cum in her ass and Sachiko's pussy all over her face. A shiver buzzed her clit. She reclined the seat several notches and sighed, beaming at the ceiling. “Yeah,” she said softly. “I'm just…filled with Christmas spirit.” Quietly she shoved her hands beneath her legs to keep from touching herself for the remainder of the trip. By TheSleepingKing for Literotica

Driving Into the Driving Snow! By FenellaAshworth. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The snow was falling so heavily that it had become almost hypnotic. Coupled with the rapid, monotonous beat of the windscreen wipers which were fighting a losing battle to maintain visibility, Emily was impressed she was managing to make any progress at all. Several miles previously, she'd been forced to leave the busy A road she normally traveled along when visiting her parents, due to a multi-car accident. From the number of blue flashing lights reflecting across the snowy surfaces at the scene, it had looked pretty serious, suggesting there was little chance of the route being cleared for several hours. Emily had therefore taken the bold yet questionable decision of driving along the little-used, untreated back roads, in an attempt to keep moving. Being relatively near to her final destination in the heart of West Sussex, and having grown up in the vicinity, it was a route she knew well. This was a blessing given that the thick, swirling snow was now settling with a vengeance. Under the white blanket, the exact positioning of the road surface became increasingly blurred, forcing a confused Emily to rely heavily upon local landmarks. Hedgerows and tunnels of trees, now devoid of their thick summer foliage, became invaluable to assist her slow progress, under such difficult circumstances as these. Crawling forwards, occasionally sliding on the slick surfaces, she passed a series of abandoned vehicles and felt her stomach roll with nervous apprehension. One of them looked suspiciously like a Ferrari and she felt a flash of pride that her own bog-standard car was managing to outperform the expensive hot hatch. Yet, with another seven miles still left to travel and the snow falling more heavily with every passing minute, much like the weather surrounding her, her chances of success were looking increasingly bleak. Gulping down fast, shallow breaths, she continued resolutely onwards, her cold, clammy hands providing a stark contrast to the hot, red flush radiating from her face and neck. It was physiological evidence, if any were seriously required, that driving in such poor weather conditions could be incredibly stressful. Edging her way onwards, Emily found her mind starting to wander towards her family and the festive celebrations they had planned over the next few days. Somehow, Christmas always made her feel lonelier than at any other time of year, despite having her nearest and dearest present. Her favorite Christmas song proclaimed it was hard to be alone at this time of year, and never had that sentiment been truer. The knowledge that everybody would be coupled up in their happy pairings; her parents, her brother John with his wife, her sister Jane and husband Dan. Even the dog and cat were known to annually suspend hostilities and naturally migrate together beside the open fire, although theirs was always destined to be a rocky partnership. Emily stood out as the only singleton in a mass of happy couples. And it was so not cool for a woman in her mid-thirties to be jealous of the cat. Her melancholy wasn't helped by memories of what had taken place exactly three years ago, to the day. Her long-term boyfriend, in his great wisdom, had chosen Christmas Eve as the most appropriate time to make his big announcement. He no longer loved her and hadn't done for some time, apparently. And that, as they say, was that. For the days and nights that had followed, Emily had played the song, ‘A Winter's Tale', almost obsessively on repeat. It seemed to so completely describe the wretched situation she found herself in. His thoughtless actions had even managed to tinge her favorite Christmas song with a dash of unbearable sadness, and that was unforgiveable. A heartbroken Emily subsequently discovered that, with indecent haste, he had become engaged to an ex-girlfriend. Before anyone could say “shotgun wedding”, they were married and excitedly preparing to welcome their first child into the world. Although each new snippet of information hurt slightly less than the last, the news had still subjected her to actual physical pain, further hampering the recovery of her injured heart. Despite it being a cliché though, time really was proving to be a great healer. Indeed, deep down, Emily could now accept that they would never have been compatible in the long term. Even while they were still together, she'd always experienced a nagging doubt, even though her brain worked strenuously to suppress it at the time. Looking back, she remembered wondering whether it was really her that he wanted, or did he just want someone. Certainly, the speed at which he could drop one girlfriend and obtain a replacement, suggested the latter scenario, and only added weight to her theory. These days, she no longer wanted him back. Indeed, with distance, she'd come to recognise that he had been insensitive and emotionally weak. But although his spell over her was broken, the curse he'd cast over Christmas remained firmly in place. Making her way carefully around another abandoned car, Emily fought off the melancholy she always felt when her unwelcome ex appeared in her thoughts. In the past year, she had put a limited amount of effort into meeting someone new, in the hope of finding love again. But was she really cut out for a life of dating apps? Swiping left or right and being asked a barrage of personal, often intimate questions, whilst trying to fend off dick pics and unsolicited instant messages, were so not her idea of a good time. Wasn't there just somebody kind, sexy and decent out there? Negotiating around a sharp corner, her skin crawled in memory of a recent date she'd had with a guy, following a brief conversation online. It had quickly become apparent from the outset that theirs would never be a harmonious coupling. Emily was searching for romance, connection, belonging and, dare she even admit it these days, love. It swiftly became blatantly clear that he was looking for a one off, no strings attached, fuck fest. Needless to say, that night he'd gone home disappointed. Despite being fed up with her single status, Emily struggled to believe that advertising yourself on the internet like some second-hand car was the way forward. She'd recently shared her thoughts with her sister who, in her infinite wisdom, had tried to console her. 'You'll know when you find the one,' her sister had advised, gushing with positivity. 'And it will happen, I promise.' Easy for her to spew out such platitudes, Emily had noted at the time. With a glorious husband, two apparently perfect children and a Labrador in tow, she was the epitome of contentment. Besides, Emily wasn't willing to just settle into another relationship now. Next time, she wanted something extraordinary, or nothing at all. She'd reached a time in her life where she wasn't willing to mess about any longer. 'Oh fuck!' she cried out, as her car suddenly started to slide out of control. Emily quickly discovered that cruising sideways down a steep incline provided a very effective distraction from chronic wistfulness. Never able to remember whether you should turn your wheels into a skid, or out of it, she tried both options with minimal consequence, whilst her foot pressed down hard on the brake pedal. Trapped in a metal box, skidding towards a very solid-looking, highly inconveniently placed line of trees, Emily squealed. Her eyes automatically snapped shut, preparing for the inevitable impact and subsequent pain. She'd heard of people's lives flashing before their eyes, upon finding themselves in a near-death experience. Of course she had. What she hadn't banked on was for her mind to take it upon itself to come up with such a random, eclectic and downright weird selection of memories. The images started off sensibly enough; her parents with their arms wrapped around each other, laughing. The epitome of the loving relationship which Emily herself secretly strived to achieve. The movie reel quickly cut to a goldfish which she had won as an eight-year old at the local fair, repetitively circling in its plastic bag. Next, a disco she'd attended, where her older sister had kissed a boy she'd had a secret crush on as a teen. Finally, she was doing her university finals, watching the dust float languidly in the hot, sunlit air above her small, wooden desk. Silently, she observed the names of students, stretching back over previous decades, deeply carved into the grainy surface. And then, nothing but darkness. 'That's it?' thought Emily, feeling ridiculously short-changed, just before her car came to an ultimate and untimely stop. That bizarre and outrageously uninspiring set of memories was the best her brain could come up with, when faced with the threat of potential death? Seconds later, accompanied by an explosive bang that ricocheted painfully through her skull, her car became intimately acquainted with an Oak tree as the engine cut out. For a few silent seconds, she remained hunched over, gripping the steering wheel with white knuckles, both unable and unwilling to open her eyes. Every muscle in her body was tightly constricted, while her pulse beat off the charts. As she clenched and relaxed each of her limbs individually in turn, Emily was relieved not to feel any immediate injury. Perhaps, she considered, the memories your brain selects are dependent upon the severity of the situation in which you find yourself? One thing was for sure, though. She needed to get out more and give her brain some higher quality fodder, should the worst ever happen again. Life was short; she seriously needed to start living it. With that thought at the forefront of her mind, Emily found the necessary courage to open her eyes. 'Shit,' she groaned, taking in the alarming sight before her. A brief glance down confirmed no obvious injuries to her own body, but her car hadn't been so lucky. Rough, snow-covered bark belonging to the aforementioned Oak tree, loomed large in the driver's side window, just inches from her face. Meanwhile, the crumpled car bonnet and cracked windscreen bore evidence of the brunt of the impact. Emily gazed forwards into the middle distance, observing the isolation and complete lack of nearby houses. She couldn't help but wonder what on earth she should do next. Unexpectedly, a movement in the side mirror attracted her attention. Before she knew what was happening, the passenger-side door was wrenched open and a large, masked man leapt into the seat beside her, accompanied by a frigid blast of arctic air and an eruption of snowflakes. 'Don't move!' he demanded, closing the door behind himself. Emily tried to scream, but an absence of sound escaped from her throat. Instead, just a weak 'ree' glided pathetically through the air, at a pitch not dissimilar to that of a whistling kettle. With an effort that abysmal, realised Emily, the only creatures whose attention she was likely to attract were bats, or perhaps a Blue Whale, under very different environmental circumstances. In terror, she slowly turned to face him. He was dressed entirely in black, with the exception of a thin layer of snow which had collected across his broad shoulders. A hood was secured tightly around his head whilst a scarf covered most of his face. As a result, only the darkest pair of eyes that Emily had ever seen, remained on display. 'My money's in the glove compartment,' she squeaked, nodding almost imperceptibly towards his knees. 'That's good to know, I guess,' he replied, and despite her distress, Emily identified a hint of amusement in his tone. Oh God, was she dealing with a complete psychopath? 'But right now,' he continued. 'I'm concerned you might have whiplash, so don't move.' 'You're, you're here to help me?' she stumbled. 'Not to steal from me?' 'Steal from you?' he chuckled. 'Who do you think I am? Dick Turpin? The most infamous of all the highwaymen, ' Emily felt very foolish. 'Well, I'm pretty confident I don't have whiplash, thank you,' she replied, her good manners and upbringing forcing her to be polite to this stranger, who had appeared uninvited in her car, scared her half to death and now seemed to be laughing at her. 'I might be at risk of an early onset heart attack though,' she added pointedly. 'I'm sorry,' he murmured. 'But you ought to be congratulated. That was one hell of an impressive slide!' 'Yeah, right up to the moment of impact,' she agreed dryly. 'I didn't see you.' 'Well, when you passed me, you did have your eyes closed,' he said teasingly. 'Plus, I took cover when I saw what was happening. You can let go of the steering wheel now, by the way.' Emily looked down to find her hands were still clamped tightly around it. Concentrating hard, she carefully released each of her fingers from their fraught grip before stretching her quivering hands out flat and placing them purposefully into her lap. 'My poor car,' she sighed, gently shaking her head. 'Ultimately, it's only a car,' the man pointed out. 'You're okay. That's what matters.' 'I guess,' she agreed, breathing out a long, shaky sigh. 'Do you need to telephone anyone?' he asked kindly, recognising her clearly delicate emotional state. 'Maybe I should,' Emily agreed, grappling in her coat pocket for her mobile phone. After hitting a few buttons, she dropped the device onto the dashboard. 'No signal?' he asked. 'No battery,' she replied slightly sheepishly. 'I'm not the world's most prepared traveller, even when extreme weather warnings have been issued for days in advance.' 'Here,' he said softly. Unzipping one of his coat pockets, he pulled out an iPhone, unlocked it and handed it across. 'Feel free to use mine.' Emily gazed down at the phone, surprised to be confronted with the screensaver image of a pirate, the man who was sitting next to her, she imagined, but it was impossible to tell. He wore the requisite eye patch, bandana, huge fake bushy beard and a lopsided toy parrot perched on his shoulder. Climbing all over him, while grinning inanely, were two young children. 'You?' she smiled. 'For my sins,' he nodded. 'Thanks, but I won't,' Emily grimaced, handing the device back to its owner. 'Not until I'm safe. I wouldn't want my family to worry, or worse still, try and drive out in this crazy weather to rescue me.' 'You're safe right now,' he said meaningfully. Something in his tone made Emily look up at him properly for the first time and in that brief moment, their eyes locked. With her stomach suddenly shifting into free-fall, she inhaled sharply, immediately retracting her gaze as though she'd been electrocuted. 'You could call for a rescue service but I've already tried that for my car,' he explained. 'Unsurprisingly, they're inundated and prioritising emergencies, which thankfully we are not.' 'Your car broke down too?' queried Emily. 'Yeah,' he admitted with a nod, and this time Emily was confident of hearing amusement in his deep voice. 'Though in a far less spectacular fashion than yourself. In comparison to you, I would describe myself as an amateur, at best.' 'Where were you heading?' she smiled. 'Barlavington estate. Family Christmas, you know?' Emily sighed inwardly with pleasure. He had such a lovely strong voice, full of expression and tone; like a comforting tune that she'd once known, but long forgotten. He sounded reassuringly familiar. It was a shame she could make out so little of the rest of him, dressed up for blizzard conditions as he was. The only thing she knew for sure was that he was certainly tall. His build was much more difficult to decipher, given all the layers of clothing he was wearing. And unless he started unwrapping the various scarves from around his face, she had no idea what he looked like either. 'You?' he prompted, breaking her daydream. 'Me? Oh, um, I'm heading to Sutton for the same reason,' she replied. 'So just the next village along from you. I normally stick to the main road, but there was an accident.' 'Yeah, me too,' he explained. 'I thought I'd take my chances with the back roads.' 'And how's that working out for you?' grinned Emily, starting to see the humour in their situation. 'Surprisingly well,' he admitted. Unsure exactly what he meant by that, Emily found herself temporarily silenced. 'Well,' he continued. 'As much as I'm enjoying myself, we can't stay here chatting much longer. It'll be dark shortly and my aunt's house is still a couple of miles away on foot. But at least it's somewhere warm to spend the night, before trying to finish the journey tomorrow.' 'Sounds like you're all sorted,' said Emily, feeling deflated. She had no idea what her next step should be. 'Thank you very much for checking I was okay. It was nice to meet you.' 'So you don't want to join me then?' he asked in a teasing tone. 'You're not up for a short hike?' 'Join you? Wouldn't your aunt mind?' she replied, her pulse ramping up a notch, accompanied by more than a frisson of excitement. 'No, the more the merrier, as far as she's always concerned,' he explained. 'Have you got any outdoor gear?' 'Yes, in the back of the car.' He clearly didn't consider her current clothing was appropriate for bleak midwinter and, begrudgingly, she knew he was right. Unfastening her seatbelt with still shaking fingers, she gasped as he placed one of his gloved hands on hers. 'No, you stay there,' he instructed. 'I'm already dressed for this crazy weather.' A freezing blast of air entered the car as he darted back outside. As the door closed once more, all that remained of his presence was a faint whiff of delicious smelling aftershave and a melted puddle of snow on the floor. Emily chanced a quick glance at herself in the rear view mirror and instantly regretted doing so; she wasn't looking her best. Although her bright blue eyes sparkled, they were surrounded by an unsurprisingly flushed and blotchy face. Briefly, Emily ran her fingers through her long blonde hair before giving it up as a bad job; she was clearly fighting a losing battle. Moments later, her white knight re-appeared, accompanied by walking boots and an assortment of thick, waterproof coats, hats, scarves and gloves. 'Hey! What are you talking about?' he exclaimed, dumping the collection unceremoniously on his vacant seat. 'You're a highly prepared traveller. You've got clothing for every possible seasonal eventuality back there!' 'It's very kind of you to assume I'm organised,' explained Emily, feeling a little foolish. 'But it's actually just extreme laziness; I basically use my car to store all of my outdoor clothes.' 'Right,' he chuckled. 'Well, I'll leave you to get changed. Oh, do you have an overnight bag, by the way? I couldn't see one.' Emily nodded towards a small rucksack on the back seat. Having kicked off her flat shoes, she was struggling to pull a walking boot on; not an easy task in the presence of a steering wheel. 'Seriously?' he exclaimed. 'That's it?' 'Yeah, that's it,' she confirmed. 'I dropped all my family's gifts off the other week, so I just needed a couple of changes of clothes and some toiletries.' 'Wow, well, I'll stick your bag into my rucksack to save you carrying it, if you like?' 'Thank you, that's really kind.' 'No problem,' he replied, grabbing her bag before doffing an imaginary cap. 'Oh, and don't forget your purse is in the glove compartment, seeing as I never claimed it for my own,' he laughed, closing the door once more. Emily spent the next couple of minutes fighting her way into her outdoor clothing, whilst occasionally glancing through the window to keep track of her masked companion. Unable to open the driver's door, due to the up close and personal presence of an Oak tree, she struggled across the centre console and exited via the passenger side. Immediately, a blast of biting wind cut around her exposed face, thanks to the snow being blown almost diagonally across the white landscape. A shudder of goosebumps passed across her shoulders and she hoped they wouldn't have to be out in such unforgiving conditions for too long. Stowing his phone in a side pocket, the man moved swiftly across to Emily and closed the door behind her. He then held out his hand in an unexpectedly formal way. 'Sam Whitehall,' he announced through the layers of scarf which still covered his face. 'Emily Jones,' she replied, grasping his gloved hand with a grin whilst trying to prevent her teeth from chattering. Now she could see why he was so well wrapped up and quickly pulled her own scarf tightly around her head. It was beyond cold. 'Lovely to meet you, Emily,' he replied. 'Sorry not to have encountered you in more salubrious circumstances. Shall we get going?' 'Are you sure about this? You don't even know me.' 'I know enough,' he confirmed. 'More to the point, you don't know me. I could be a mad axe murderer.' 'Where are your axes then,' laughed Emily, turning to lock the door of her car, surprised when the central locking system still worked, despite the damage. 'Damn,' he chuckled, lifting his rucksack onto his back in preparation. 'I must have left them at home.' 'If axe murdering is your profession, then you're clearly not very good at it,' she concluded. 'So I'll take my chances.' 'It doesn't pay to be too confident,' he teased and Emily could see laughter lines crinkling at the edges of his eyes. 'After you,' he added, holding out his arm in the direction they needed to travel. 'Uh oh. That's exactly what an axe murderer would say,' observed Emily dryly. She was rewarded by hearing his deep, infectious laugh. They started to trudge forward through the treacherous weather. A satisfying crunch accompanied each step underfoot as the snow continued to swirl around them making visibility increasingly difficult. To make matters worse, Emily found it was also difficult to hear very well. Her ears were encompassed under numerous woollen layers, from her attempts to block out the cold and the constant wind didn't help much either. 'Are you absolutely sure your aunt won't mind me turning up too?' she asked in a raised voice. 'Positive,' he bellowed back. 'I texted ahead. It's all fine. She's preparing the sleeping arrangements as we speak.' 'I'm impressed,' she replied. 'Your aunt must be pretty technologically savvy compared to my mum!' That was an understatement. Although her parents shared a Smartphone, the bulk of its functionality remained a mystery to them. Suggesting they log onto the Facebook app would receive an identical response to asking them to reprogramme the Hubble Space Telescope. As a result, the chances of them being aware of an incoming text, let alone replying to it, were exceptionally slim indeed. And that assumed that their phone was switched on in the first place, which it very rarely was. An inability to charge electrical devices was obviously a family failing, inherited through the generations. 'My aunt has always been a very social being,' Sam explained, over the wind and weather. 'And as the modern world enhances her potential to be even more social, she made a conscious decision to embrace technology.' 'And will there be enough room in her house for me?' queried Emily. 'Definitely,' he replied, apparently amused. 'Does she live alone?' 'She's no longer married,' he explained. 'But she's got a housekeeper so fortunately she's rarely alone. She's a real people person. Seems to spend half of her time throwing parties and the other half planning them. Christmas Eve is always the biggest though, so you've chosen exceptionally well. Good job!' 'She's having a party? Tonight? Oh, I couldn't possibly impose on her then. It wouldn't be fair.' 'Nonsense,' chuckled Sam. 'She's already told me in no uncertain terms that she can't wait to meet you. She'll be delighted. And I was attending anyway, although my family won't be able to make it now because of this weather. Perhaps you can be my plus one?' he suggested, swinging around to face her, whilst continuing to walk backwards. 'Okay,' agreed Emily as the look in his eyes caused her stomach to unexpectedly jolt. After that, they progressed for some time in silence, heads bowed down against the driving wind, with gloved hands thrust deep inside their pockets. As they entered a neighbouring village, Sam led them towards the cricket pavilion. In the summer, this was a quintessential English village, with a shop, pub, duck pond, children's play area and cricket pitch. Right now though, it was a barren, white wasteland; any objects daring to rise out of the ground had been blasted with a vertical plastering of sticky snow. Emily observed how the snow was always driven up the same exterior-facing surface, allowing her to identify the predominant wind direction, northerly, she assumed, given the glacial temperatures. Under the protection of the cricket pavilion porch, Sam shrugged off his rucksack, pulled out a bottle of water and handed it across to Emily. She accepted it gratefully, gulping down the liquid, surprised at how thirsty she'd become. 'How are you doing?' he asked kindly. 'Cold but otherwise surprisingly well,' she replied brightly, returning the bottle with thanks. Sam pulled the scarf slightly away from his mouth, revealing a tantalising glimpse of what lay beneath. As he drained the remainder of Emily's bottle of water, she caught sight of his straight, white teeth, dark stubbled face and full, soft lips. Despite the plummeting temperatures, she felt a streak of extreme warmth pass straight through her body. Averting her eyes, to prevent her expression being read, a blushing Emily concentrated hard on her walking boots whilst scrunching up her numb toes within. 'Here,' he said, forcing Emily to look back up again, as he snapped a chocolate bar in two and passed half across to her. As they were both wearing thick, bulky gloves, the transfer of such a small item proved awkward to achieve but, with some chuckling at their incredible incompetence, they eventually succeeded. 'I promise that we'll soon have you somewhere safe and warm. There's nothing at all for you to worry about.' Nodding with gratitude, Emily placed a square of the chocolate covered caramel into her mouth. As the ice cold morsel began to melt luxuriously across her tongue, she couldn't remember ever tasting anything so sublime. 'Um,' she murmured, eyes closed in bliss. 'Thank you. That is so good.' 'You're more than welcome,' he replied, his mouth twitching into a brief smile. 'Are you happy to take a short-cut through the forest? It should reduce our journey time by about twenty minutes.' 'Of course,' grinned Emily, stamping her feet to maintain circulation. 'I trust you.' 'And therein lies your first mistake,' he jokingly replied. To be continued in Part 2 By FenellaAshworth for Literotica.

A heroine goes back in time to a sticky-fingered situation.By Mark V Sharp, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. "In her, shoot fast," Principal Chief Massasoit directed, using what words he knew so that he would not surprise or confuse his strange hosts, "I want in her, my first use to take.""First use?!" Miss Americana managed to whimper, in horror, in between the moans and yelps Squanto's big thrusting cock was forcing out of her. But she didn't have long to contemplate that."That is no problem at all, my lord!" Squanto replied. Relaxing himself he thrust his enormous hardened cock deep into Miss Americana and, with a groan of ecstasy, unleashed his potent Pawtuxet seed upon her defenseless womb."Oh, Great Justice!" Americana groaned, her eyes rolling up in her head, as she felt the pulsing of his great cock inside her, and knew it meant that his sperm was flooding into her.He pulled out and then stepped aside, his long cock dripping."I have lubricated her for you, my Sachem," he said, gesturing towards Americana's cunt, which, gaping slightly wider than before, was also already releasing a long tendril of his semen to dangle down between her thighs."Very good!" Massasoit said. He stepped forward and took up his own position behind her. Reaching out he stroked her toned bubble-ass, and shook his head. "This," he said, squeezing Americana's bulging silky cheeks, "is a very rich gift, indeed!"With that he pushed himself up against her leaking cunt, and also entered her."Oh, my God," Miss Americana whimpered, as she too discovered Squanto was not to be a unique case. Her entire body shivered, as the great chief's enormous copper-colored cock sank deep up inside her helplessly quivering cunt."That's a sin!" one of the Pilgrims sitting near her chided, and continued eagerly to watch.At the sight that their chief had accepted the gift and that peace had been restored, the waiting column of Wampanoag warriors let out a great whoop of glee. Then, hoisting their burdens, they marched into the Plymouth settlement. The Pilgrims greeted them warmly, food was handed out, the Pilgrims contributing their meager stocks of beer and bread to the natives' largesse. Soon the great feast was in progress, with Wampanoag and Pilgrim dining and chatting together, sampling the first dishes as the Pilgrim women and their daughters and servants worked to prepare the main courses.And through it all, bent over at one end of the great table at which the First Thanksgiving was being laid, Miss Americana continued to get nailed. Massasoit's great cock, in his eagerness, lasted only slightly longer than Squanto had. But there was plenty more where that had come from. He was followed by Samoset, the Sagamore of the Abanaki tribe, who kept closer tabs on the strange new colonists while the Sachem was busy with other matters. After Samoset, the Sachem's honor guard took their turns; and after they had finished, every warrior in the entire column came up one by one and also partook in Miss Americana's flesh.The Pilgrims, with their Godly morals, piously abstained, but this did not stop the Pilgrim men's faces from showing deep jealousy, that their native guests got to enjoy two great helpings of Thanks-giving bounty instead of just one.In between their own turns upon Miss Americana's body, Massasoit, Squanto, and Samoset took their own seats at the table of the Elders, and with it, a privileged view of the action up between Americana's muscular shivering thighs, as the pale-skinned beauty got nailed by one long uncut native cock after another after another. Between her spread thighs they could also see her enormous breasts hanging down low and swaying wildly over the table as she squealed and squirmed under her furious and unchecked invasions, as if her enormous milk-filled udders were blessing the heavily-laden table with their own generous bounty."Does this disturb you, Pilgrim?" one native who had also picked up some English asked. Sitting down after his own turn inside her he found an open seat before Americana's enormous swaying udders, smoking a post-coital pipe. "I thought your God does not approve of this sort of thing."The Pilgrim shook his head. "Nah," he said. "God makes everyone for a purpose. I think it's pretty clear what he made this one for."Then, leaning forward, the Pilgrim seized one of Americana's giant breasts and held his glass up under it. He squeezed, discharging a rich squirt of milk from the heroine's hanging fruits into his cup. He took the cup back, threw it back, and then licked some of the delicious white super-milk off his lips."Well, that and this!" he said, as he held the glass up.Seeing yet another way in which the mysterious woman could be used in a celebration of plenty, other Pilgrims soon came forward to also eagerly sample the fuck-quivering cow's produce. Americana, too busy squealing as she got nailed by one big native cock after another, could do nothing to resist as her big breasts were squeezed and squeezed until finally even those bottomless udders were drained dry.Eventually, the entire feast had been consumed and everyone was full and sated. Even Americana's belt-boosted strength eventually failed her, and after eighty or so consecutive fucks up against the table her knees finally buckled and she sank down, a quivering wreck. She had taken so much cum inside her that rivers seemed to flow down her thighs, and a huge puddle had formed, which her knees landed in with twin pearly splashes like comets entering an ocean of gooey white fluid.But though she was spent, she had not even begun to exhaust the collective vigor of the Wampanoag delegation. Flipping her over, the warriors positioned her on her back at the edge of the First Thanksgiving table, which, the feast having been largely consumed, was now otherwise covered in a great mass of empty used bowls, plates, and tableware. Then, having positioned her, they continued nailing her almost-limp body face-to-face upon the table, as, around them, the dessert course finally began to be served.The tight order of the early stages of the feast had by now broken down, and Elder and commoner, Indian and Pilgrim were now all mixing freely. Copious quantities of beer had also flowed along with the food, and everyone was now quite contentedly drunk, as while the Puritans were against many things, booze was not actually one of them."I say Reverend," the short Pilgrim commented to William Brewster, as they stood side by side near the entrance of a house and watched Americana's continuing show. "Everyone has eaten their full, except for the harem girl. It seems rather unsuited to a great Thanksgiving like this to leave one, even a harlot and serial adulteress such as she, unsated.""True," the Reverend said. "But the food has already been cleared. What is there for her to eat?""There is, one set of sausages that have not been touched," the tall Pilgrim said, finally dropping what they were angling for. "I know that putting them where the Indians are putting theirs is a sin, but what about her mouth. Does that, you know, count?""Hmm," the Reverend Brewster said. "Normally I would say yes. However, this is a special festive day, and she was clearly sent by Providence itself to perform exactly this, function, so perhaps, just once." As he saw the brightening expressions on the two Pilgrims' faces, he shook his head, and raised a chiding finger. "However, for the sake of the harmony of our settlement," he added, "it is not just God who must be consulted."As it happened, the Reverend's own wife was at that moment emerging from the house behind them, carrying two freshly-baked pies. The Reverend's sons, Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster, trailed behind her, carrying another pie each."What say you, Mary?" the Reverend asked her, knowing full well her sharp ears would have overheard everything."Hmm," Mary Brewster said. She glanced at the other Pilgrim wives scattered about the festival, of which there were not many. Between the composition of the original complement of settlers and the terrible toll of deaths that had occurred over the previous winter, there were now a great deal more men than women in the colony. The few other wives looked at her, significantly, saying nothing but their expressions communicating much. Nodding with understanding, Mary turned back to her husband."I know that men build up a great deal of, pressure, if they are not given release," she said. "So, I would say it is fine if the unmarried or widowed men sate themselves while sating the whore. It might reduce, future problems. But the married men will be sated by their wives, or else!" She lifted up a finger and glared."Of course," Reverend Brewster said. He could not quite keep the disappointment out of his voice that he would not be among those allowed to partake.But before he could give general approval for the new plan, Mary caught one of the other wives widening her eyes to get her attention. The silent wife nodded a couple times, significantly, towards Americana's moaning lips, and then looked at Mary meaningfully. Mary nodded."There is one other condition," she added, hastily. "We good women of the colony have had to endure our husbands watching the whore get nailed, in silence. We have done so, for the future of our settlement. However, we must get compensated." She looked at her husband, her eyes boring into him. "So after the unmarried men have fed her their main course, we will feed her dessert, of the pies we have long had prepared between our legs, but rarely if ever had eaten. Is this clear?"The two junior Pilgrims' eyes widened, as if they had never imagined such a thing."Good heavens!" the tall one said, fingers going to his own lips."Is, is that permitted under Heaven's law, Reverend?" the short one asked."Uh," Reverend Brewster said. He wracked his memory of the Good Book, trying to think of a clear passage one way or the other. "To be honest," he said, "I'm not sure if the Good Lord considers that sex, or not,""Then there should be no problem, should there?" Mary asked testily."I guess not," he said, deciding to err on the side of marital harmony over strict doctrine for once. God's forgiveness, after all, was infinite. His wife's, on the other hand,Of course, before the natives 'peace offering' could be used in this manner, clearance first had to be gotten from Massasoit. But the Great Sachem, in a very relaxed state having thoroughly drained his own scrotum over the course of five separate sessions within Miss Americana, was in a magnanimous mood, and with a simple nod of his bronzed head and wave of his hand signaled his approval.So it was that as the pies got laid out, cut, and consumption began eagerly, one by one Pilgrim men began to ascend the table. As with the Indians, they went in strict order of rank, and, his own wife Rose being one of the casualties of the previous winter, this meant that Myles Standish was first in line."Open wide, and say your grace," he advised her, as having preemptively removed his pants, he came in for a landing on her moaning tongue.Miss Americana whimpered loudly as his cock entered her mouth. Pure instinct took over almost immediately. Wrapping her lips tight around his respectable but, compared to some of the monsters that had been in her cunt that day, modestly-sized cock, she began to suck it enthusiastically."Oh, yes!" Myles said. He lifted his eyes heavenward, as she slurped and slurped upon him. "T-truly, this wench was sent by the Lord!" he said, before erupting down her throat and giving her, her first load of cum to swallow.It would, of course, not be the last. As the lesser Pilgrims had pointed out, while everyone else had had their fill, at this First Thanksgiving Americana had had none. Now, they made up for that. One after another, unmarried Pilgrim men climbed up and, sometimes still eating pieces of pie as they did so, inserted their fresh sausages down between her lips. Americana moaned, and blushed, and sucked each one as vigorously and worshipfully as she could, as if they were truly her gifts from God. One warm protein shake after another poured down her throat, finally filling up her until-now-empty belly, and each and every one she gulped down with a vigor equal to the holiday. Then after each one finished she opened wide and, extending out her tongue, began putting preparatory licks upon the next incoming cock that inevitably replaced the last one in the never-ending cornucopia of cock she was being served.In the meantime, watching all this, and knowing that based on Mary Brewster's pronouncement they would not get their own full Thanksgiving repast any other way, one by one the married Pilgrim men snuck away from the party with their now equally enthused and eager wives, into the bushes or the backs of the more remote houses, to do what married couples do. Although, given the inspirations provided by Americana's marathon performance, they generally put a little more effort and creativity into it than they typically had. One by one, flush-faced and hand-in-hand they returned to the center of the festival, in a few cases with the seeds of another few thousand modern descendants quietly germinating under the Pilgrim women's' hastily re-lowered skirts.So it was that, when the Pilgrim men and the natives alike had finally sated themselves, well after the dessert course and into the after-meal drinking and general turkey-clobbered lethargy, Americana got her final surprise. With the coast finally clear, the Pilgrim wives climbed up one by one and got the 'compensation' that Mary Brewster had negotiated for them. As they lifted their skirts and lowered their unkempt bushes down towards the invading harlot's open gasping lips, Americana moaned to discover, one after another, that there was a pie of fresh cream waiting for her under each and every skirt, to accompany the gutted pumpkin and other pies lying spent all around her.But she didn't have much choice. Digging her tongue up between the wives' outer lips, she did her best to show them how it was done."Oh!" one Pilgrim woman after another sighed, heads rolling and shivering, as they discovered at the tip of the 'harem girl's' practiced tongue a pleasure their husbands had rarely, if ever, managed to provide them. Americana was not by nature a cunt-eater, but she had been put into that position often enough by triumphant villainesses to know her way around. She stroked the inner lips, teased the hood, and then finally went after the excited clit with vigor. And as she did so, streamers and tendrils of married Pilgrim cum poured out into her own mouth, which, like all the others before her, she periodically paused to gulp down hungrily before resuming her probing services.Finally, the last dish of all, the one between the legs of Mary Brewster herself, was served to her. As she stroked and stroked between Mary's labia, and felt the Reverend's hallowed semen wash down her tongue, Americana heard her ear-ring microphone crackle."Just so you know, Miss Americana," she heard Flag Girl's voice say, excitedly, "the semen you are currently eating will give rise to at least one Nobel Prize recipient, several Oscar-winning actresses and actors, one Supreme Court Justice, several Governors and Senators, a bunch of highly decorated Admirals in the U.S. Navy, and one President." The events she was getting to witness through the professor's Time Viewer were inspiring an interest in history the airheaded sidekick had never felt before, and she was eagerly scrolling through the lists of descendants of the various people her mentor was getting fucked by. "Isn't that cool?!" Americana heard her squeal.Americana whimpered. "Wonderful," she managed to moan into Mary Brewster's cunt, and with a lap of her tongue, sent more thrillingly historically-significant semen running down her throat.At last even the Pilgrim women had had their fill of serving up themselves, and receiving the novel pleasures of the harem girl's tongue in return. With Pilgrim and native alike now full and tired, they all started to decamp. The Pilgrims wandered back into their homes. The native leaders had had a few dwellings set aside for them, and the rest would make camp just outside the settlement.As the throng began to disperse, Governor Bradford, Squanto, and Massasoit stood side-by-side, surveying what was left of the Pilgrims' 'peace offering'.Americana lay sprawled upon the Thanksgiving table, as utterly and thoroughly consumed as any of the empty dishes all around her. She was not unconscious, but her blue eyes stared glassily up at the sky and didn't seem to see anything. She still had her belt, no one knowing to try to take it off of her, but despite that no muscle of her mighty curvy body seemed capable of movement, save for the slow rise and fall of her huge breasts as she breathed. Rivers of cum seemed to pour out of her cunt, spilling down in waterfalls between the planks of the table to form a vast growing lake underneath it."Shall we clean this mess up?" Governor Bradford asked, nodding towards Miss Americana.Without waiting for his interpreter, Massasoit shook his head. "No need," he said."It can wait until morning," Squanto assured him, smirking at the sight of the sprawled fucked-out white harlot. "Everyone is very tired and content.""Especially her!" Massasoit said, and tilting his head back let out a booming laugh."Should we post a guard on her then?" Governor Bradford asked.Massasoit again shook his head."The Sachem's warriors watch well all the approaches through the woods," Squanto advised. "No enemy tribe will enter here to take her. As for her, look at her. Do you think she can even walk at this point, let alone outrun the finest hunters of the Wampanoag people?""Good point," Governor Bradford admitted. "So, in that case, I have a small stash of brandy left. Shall we share some?"At this Massasoit tilted his head back and laughed vigorously. "Now this, is a good idea!" he said.With that the two natives and the Pilgrim turned and proceeded to the Governor's house, to continue their conversation.Americana was left alone, lying spent on the First Thanksgiving table. Soon all around her was quiet, save for the distant sound of a couple married Pilgrims getting in a second round. Panting, she stared at the stars, still in shock. Occasionally her gloved fingers twitched, down beside her wide and absurdly well-filled hips. Other than that, huge buns squished against the rough-hewn planks of the table, and huge tits rising and falling in the cool Massachusetts night, she could make no other move.At last, everyone nearby had either left or fallen asleep, and the coast was clear. Miss Americana's body began to glow. Her bikini, having been passed around and marveled at by various members of the party before being finally added as decorative elements to the top of the main centerpiece, glowed as well. Her chain, which had been secured to one leg of the table some time ago, did not.With a flash she was gone, leaving the Plymouth colony as mysteriously as she had entered it. The chain, disturbed by the wind of her passage, clanked to the ground. Pilgrims and natives alike would find it empty in the morning and assume that against all odds the 'harem girl' had managed to slip away in the night, and was probably therefore a witch after all. But, having already gotten very full use of her cunt, and since the blame for this could only rest primarily on his own sleepy sentries, Massasoit would not fault the Pilgrims for this and the treaty would not again be endangered. History, such as it was, for better or worse, was saved.Back in the current time, Flag Girl stood by, shivering nervously, as she watched the professor work the controls. A shining form slowly appeared upon the platform, a sprawled and shapely silhouette laid out spread-eagled atop it. Two smaller blobs appeared beside her, for her retrieved bra and panties.Then, with a last flash, the reverse time passage was complete. The machine hummed down, as Miss Americana and her discarded costume lay quivering upon the platform, once more in the flesh."Oh, thank the Goddess!" Flag Girl gasped, rushing forward in relief. Then, halfway to embracing her mistress, she suddenly gasped, skidded to a halt and froze. "Wha-what?" she gasped."Oh, yes," the Professor said. Looking down upon Americana from the control station beside the platform, he scratched his head sheepishly. "Yes, sometimes the time particles have, odd effects like this."Upon the platform Miss Americana groaned. Having recovered some of her strength and energy during the passage back, she lifted her head. She gasped, her curvy naked body rolling back and forth upon the platform, as rivers of semen continued to drip off it. Then, lifting one hand up to hold her head, she raised the other to comfortingly caress her aching belly, and then suddenly let out a loud yelp."Wha- what the?!" Miss Americana gasped.Lifting up her trembling gloved hand, she raised her head and stared down between her breasts in shock. There, rising up before her, which her fingers had unexpectedly encountered, her once-flat belly had already started to swell upwards considerably. She was six or seven months' pregnant, at least."Oh, Gah-Great Justice!" Miss Americana groaned, staring at her own enormous belly in disbelief."What, what happened?" Flag Girl squealed, hands over her lips."As I said," the professor said. Picking up a hand-held bio-scanner, he leaned over and began using it to examine Miss Americana's swollen belly. "The time-stream can have, odd effects sometimes. The exterior didn't age a day, if the still-runny and viable state of all this semen is any indication. The inside, well," He shrugged.Miss Americana shook her head, eyes glued to her impregnated body. As the Professor had stated, despite the advanced state of her pregnancy, streamers of seemingly fresh and gooey cum continued to flow out of her ravaged cunt lips, down onto the platform, spreading around her buxom buns."There's, there's no way my sonic device can deal with this," she whimpered. "Could you get me to Doctor Lingam fast? Maybe, maybe she could still fix this for me.""Maybe," the Professor admitted, still studying his scanner. "The time particles may make that more complicated than expected. But regardless of one's normal feelings on that practice, I think it might be considered a particularly sticky matter in this case, regardless.""What, what are you talking about, Professor?" the Queen of Justice gasped.He pointed at his scanner readout. "The other half of the genetic material in your womb matches no known human bloodline," he said. "Do you know what that means?"Miss Americana shook her head, glaring up at him furiously. "No of course not!" she said. "But since it's god-damn inside of me, just tell me!""The Native American known as Squanto," the Professor said, still looking over his readings with clinical detachment, "he was the one who had the first crack at your cunt, correct? And he was among the longest of those who fucked you, based on what we saw on the viewer, so if anyone's sperm reached your egg first, it was probably his. Correct?""Yes!" Americana said. She squirmed in particular, at the mention of the native interpreter's long cock, as it promptly dragged up deep memories of what it had felt like inside her. "Get to the point!" she said, naming an activity that none of the natives who had fucked her, least of all Squanto himself, had had any trouble at all doing within her."Well," he said. "In history as we previously understood it, the Pawtuxet tribe was entirely wiped out by disease save for one survivor. That would be Squanto. History tells us that he succumbed to European diseases himself shortly after the First Thanksgiving, and fathered no known children, thus making him the very last of his people."Turning it around, he showed her the readings on his bio-scanner."Until now," he said.Americana stared at the readings on the scanner in shock. In addition to all the genetic readings it also revealed to her that Squanto had gotten a jump on repopulating his tribe in another way as well. It wasn't one baby inside her, it was twins. Both boys. She turned and looked at her impregnated belly. Then she looked back at the scanner."Oh, oh shit," she whispered softly.Flag Girl suddenly started bouncing eagerly on her heels, having finally processed with her limited teen brainpower what the adults were talking about. "Oh, yay, Miss A!" she squealed. "You're going to be, like, the step-mother of an entire nation! Isn't that so cool?"Her face shivering in horror and wonder behind her star-spangled patriotic mask, Miss Americana shivered. "Oh, oh my fucking God!" she moaned.Overcome by the implications, she slumped back down onto the platform, her buxom naked body once more too overcome by what was happening to it to rise at all. Quivering against the floor, she shook and gasped in disbelief, as the seed of a vanished people suddenly re-birthed after a four-hundred-year absence continued to germinate eagerly within her patriotic womb.Back in the past, Governor Bradford had passed out in his chair. On a paper beside him, he had already taken some hasty notes about how the day's events could be carefully edited in the colonial records to preserve decorum. Massasoit and Tisquantum, still holding glasses of the governor's best brandy, had wandered to the outskirts of the colony. The escape of the busty peace offering had not yet been discovered. Sitting down on the side on a large rock by the shore they observed the light of the moon on the harbor in which the strangers had first arrived.'Does it ever disturb you,' Massasoit suddenly asked, in the Wampanoag tongue, 'to have to teach these people to live atop the graves of your tribe?''Sometimes' Tisquantum admitted. 'But I must do what is best for my people, and I trust you see that better than me.''I hope that I do,' Massasoit said. 'Being Sachem is not restful. I do sympathize though. The ghosts that dwell here cannot give you much rest either.'Looking out over the shining harbor Tisquantum thought back to playing upon this very rock as a child. He thought about the teenage girl he had courted, upon the hill above, who, as it turned out, he had never gotten to make his wife. He knew what remained of her was under a tree not far away, and visited it occasionally when no one else was watching.But, because it was so recent, he could also not help but remember the peace offering's cunt squeezing tight around his cock as he unleashed his seed into her.'It's alright,' he said. 'They just got a very tiny bit quieter for some reason.'Beside him, Massasoit let out a tiny bark of laughter. 'Yes, I'll bet!' he said.Then, raising their glasses of brandy, they chuckled as they each enjoyed a sip while looking out over the shining sea to the distant horizon.By Mark V Sharp for Literotica.Historical Characters:Massasoit, Sachem (essentially chief-over-other-chiefs) of the Wampanoag Confederacy, which dominated much of the land around the Plymouth settlement. Historically he signed a peace treaty with Governor John Carver in early 1621 that would last for nearly a century. He was also the one who sent Squanto to act as their interpreter and advisor. The land the colony was built on had been occupied by one of the tribes of his confederacy which, save for Squanto, had been entirely wiped out by disease. Without his help, including repeated deliveries of food, it is very unlikely the Plymouth colony would have survived.Tisquantum aka Squanto, last surviving member of the Pawtuxet tribe, whose vacant village the Pilgrims essentially settled on top of. The entire rest of the tribe was wiped out by a sudden outbreak of disease a few years before their arrival, most likely smallpox; Squanto escaped this fate by being kidnapped by an English explorer and sold into slavery in Spain, during which time he learned English. Eventually returning to his native land he was sent by Massasoit as the ambassador to his new white allies, and according to legend assisted the Pilgrims greatly in learning to survive in their new home. In actual history he would die of disease in 1622, a year after the so-called 'First Thanksgiving', leaving no known issue.William Brewster, though in reality the English Dissenters were a relatively egalitarian lot that rejected formal religious authorities, William Brewster is generally recognized as the chief spiritual leader and authority of the early colony. I just titled him 'Reverend' for simplicity's sake. Like many of the Pilgrims William Brewster has tens of thousands of known latter-day or modern-day descendants, but his list is particularly impressive including John Foster Dulles, Richard Gere, Katherine Hepburn, Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, Sarah Palin, Nelson Rockefeller, Supreme Court Justice David Souter, Commodore Matthew Perry (the dude who 'opened' Japan), Robert Noyce (the inventor of the integrated circuit), World War 2 Admiral William 'Bull' Halsey, and President Zachary Taylor.Mary Brewster, William Brewster's wife and mother of his children. I have no historical information that Mary Brewster had the slightest interest in receiving cunnilingus from other women; on the other hand I also don't have any hard information that she didn't.Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster: no, really, these are the actual names William Brewster gave his sons. Also named his daughter 'Fear'.William Bradford, second Governor of the Plymouth Colony, after the first governor John Carver died of disease early in 1621. His journal, titled 'Of Plymouth Plantation,' is one of the primary historical sources on the early colony, including the First Thanksgiving. His descendants include Alec Baldwin, Clint Eastwood, Christopher Reeve, and Noah Webster, of 'Webster's Dictionary' fame. Unfortunately, William Bradford named his sons boring things like 'William Jr.' and 'Joseph' instead of the bat-shit awesome stuff William Brewster came up with, so I didn't give them any cameos.Myles Standish, hired by the Merchant Adventurers (non-religious monetary backers of the Mayflower expedition who were in it for potential trading profits) as a military advisor; Myles was not a Puritan, but was instead a career military man and veteran of warfare against the Spanish in Holland. However, he still was one of the signatories to the Mayflower Compact.

When you travel, your body language can actually say a lot about where you're from, even if you don't realize it. For example, people from different countries use their fingers differently to count—some start with their thumb, while others begin with their pinky. Americans might wave differently or give a thumbs-up, which can mean something completely different in another country. Nodding or shaking your head doesn't mean the same thing everywhere either; in some places, nodding can mean “no”! Gestures like pointing or making a circle with your fingers (like the “OK” sign) might be seen as rude in other cultures. So, being aware of these differences can help you avoid misunderstandings and connect better with people when you travel. #brightside Animation is created by Bright Side. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Music by Epidemic Sound https://www.epidemicsound.com Check our Bright Side podcast on Spotify and leave a positive review! https://open.spotify.com/show/0hUkPxD... Subscribe to Bright Side: https://goo.gl/rQTJZz ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Our Social Media: Facebook:   / brightside   Instagram:   / brightside.official   TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@brightside.of... Stock materials (photos, footages and other): https://www.depositphotos.com https://www.shutterstock.com https://www.eastnews.ru ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- For more videos and articles visit: http://www.brightside.me Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Check out CrabDiving radio Wednesday!

Erica talks about recent YA books to read during Summerween, while Kelly interviews debut YA author Chatham Greenfield about their book Time and Time Again, time loop stories, and disability in YA. Subscribe to the podcast via RSS, Apple Podcasts, or Spotify. To get even more YA news and recommendations, sign up for our What's Up in YA newsletter! Learn something new, sharpen your skills, and expand your horizons with our Better Living Through Books newsletter. Better Living Through Books is your resource for reading material that helps you live the life you want. From self-help to cookbooks to parenting to personal finance, relationships, and more, Better Living Through Books has got you covered. If it's part of life, it can be part of your reading life. That's what Better Living Through Books is all about. Visit bookriot.com/betterliving to subscribe for free, or become an All Access member starting at $6 per month or $60 per year and get unlimited access to members-only content in 20+ newsletters, community features, and the warm fuzzies knowing you are supporting independent media. This content contains affiliate links. When you buy through these links, we may earn an affiliate commission. Books Discussed Gravity Falls clip The Blonde Dies First by Joelle Wellington Here Lies a Vengeful Bitch by Codie Crowley Undead Girl Gang by Lily Anderson Dead Girls Walking by Sami Ellis The Dark We Know by Wen-yi Lee Monstrous by Jessica Lewis Bad Witch Burning by Jessica Lewis She is a Haunting by Trang Thanh Tran Gravity Falls (show) X-Files (shows) So Weird (shows) The Evil Dead (movie) So Witches We Became by Jill Baguchinsky This Ravenous Fate by Hayley Dennings Come Out, Come Out by Natalie C. Parker Time and Time Again by Chatham Greenfield The No Girlfriend Rule by Christen Randall This Is Why They Hate Us by Aaron H. Aceves See You Yesterday by Rachel Lynn Solomon How To Excavate a Heart by Jake Maia Arlow Groundhog Day (movie) Russian Doll (show) Palm Springs (movie) Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Choosing forgiveness aligns with God's heart and unlocks healing and freedom, both for ourselves and others. Listen in and uncover the transformative power of forgiveness and why it's essential for every follower of Christ. SUBSCRIBE to our sister podcasts:Your Daily Prayer: https://www.lifeaudio.com/your-daily-prayer/Your Daily Bible Verse: https://www.lifeaudio.com/your-daily-bible-verse/ Full Transcription Below: Welcome to the crosswalk, devotional work Glad to have you listening with us. Today's topic is on why unforgiveness is absolutely not an option. We will return with the devotional after a brief message from our sponsors. Why unforgiveness is not an option written and read by Kelly Balarie. Then Peter came up and said to him, Lord, how often will my brother sin against me and I forgive him? As many as seven times. Jesus said to him, I do not say to you seven times, but 77 times! Matthew 18:21-22.  I was furious at this person sitting on the couch, I knew there may as well have been a brick wall between us. I was angry, I felt unprotected and exposed. I didn't want to get hurt again. Fools do that. Sure. His words sounded apologetic, but could I trust them? He was saying one thing. But all my emotions wanted to believe another. Nodding, I pretended like everything was okay. At the same time, my mind circled back to a conversation I recently had with a friend. She explained how she didn't intend to send me a podcast to teach me a lesson, or to prove a point. She just wanted to know my opinion about it. I remember thinking, I have to trust her at her word. Otherwise, if I go by a feeling, I will not go about forgiving. I told her, friend, I know your heart. I immediately moved on from bitterness. What can I do the same thing with this man? Why couldn't I trust his heart? Why couldn't I take him at his word? I sat with that thought. After a time I came to the fact that Jesus doesn't tell me It's an option that I forgive. He doesn't tell me it might be a good idea that I forgive. Jesus tells me TO forgive.  Then Peter came up and said to him, Lord, how often will my brother sinned against me, and I forgive him? As many as seven times. Jesus said to him, I do not say to you seven times. But 77 times.. Matthew 18:21,- 22. Man will fail us 77 times. And God calls us to forgive them 77 times, even when by our natural, we have no good reason as to why we should forgive them. Never once did Jesus say, we have to understand every reason why. He just tells us to forgive. To Love the Lord is to obey his commands. To give someone forgiveness is to offer them a fresh start. Jesus is though way, so certainly his truth leads the way to abundant life. This doesn't mean we abandoned reason or wisdom as we forgive. Certainly boundaries, and wise words are always needed. At the same time, the calling to forgive still stands to.  Who do you need to forgive today. How might God be preparing something new for you in that relationship? How might God be growing fruit in you? How might this growing of fruit in your life affect others? Friends, forgiveness is never merited hardly deserved, but it is always required. We forgive just as Jesus forgave us, intersecting faith and life. Then Peter came up and said to him, Lord, how often will my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? As many as seven times. Jesus said to him, I do not say to you seven times But 77 times this indicates that man will hurt us many, many times. Not only will they hurt us, but they will verifiably sin against us. When we know that someone has not only hurt us, but they have blatantly sinned in our face, how will we handle it? Are we a person of grace or Venga? Do we continually blame and point fingers at the past or at the person? Or do we make way for an immediate and radical forgiveness? The crosswalk devotional is a production of life audio and Salem media. If you liked what you heard today, please take a second to rate and review this podcast in your favorite podcast app so that more listeners like you can find the show. For more faith filled inspirational podcasts, visit us at lifeaudio.com   Discover more Christian podcasts at lifeaudio.com and inquire about advertising opportunities at lifeaudio.com/contact-us.

Join Premium! Ready for an ad-free meditation experience? Join Premium now and get every episode from ALL of our podcasts completely ad-free now! Just a few clicks makes it easy for you to listen on your favorite podcast player.  Become a PREMIUM member today by going to --> https://WomensMeditationNetwork.com/premium A new location, a new job, a new relationship, a new endeavor...anything new can bring up anxiety, Even when the new is good or exciting. So tonight's meditation will help you fall asleep easily, as you release the worries, fears and anxieties about anything new you're experiencing.   And help you surrender to the beauty of this new phase of your journey. So breathe, my love, And bring your attention here, Deep into your body, The in and out of your breath. Far away from the movement inside your head, And instead onto the rising and falling of your belly, The cool air on your nose as you breathe in, And the warm air on your nose as you breathe out. The feeling of your body relaxing into the support beneath you, Further and further with every breath. PAUSE… Listen to the sounds of the night around you, Perhaps there's a quiet humming of noise, Or gentle whispers of a breeze, Or the soft movement of the sheets on your bed. PAUSE… Find your rhythm, Connecting deeply with the motion of your body, As you enter this moment completely.  One with your breath, One with your body, One with the night. One with yourself.  PAUSE… A new season is here for you, As you sail your ship into new waters. This is new territory, A brand new experience. You glance upon the crystal blue waters, Carefully taking note of what you see. Gorgeous mountains in the distance, Colored with greys and purples as they rise to touch the sky. Diamonds are sparkling on every blue wave in front of you, Thousands of glimmery reflections of the sun dancing with the movement.  The welcoming green of land surrounds you to your right, And makes you feel a little more safe. PAUSE... But you're still here, Alone on your boat, Navigating brand new waters. And you feel the anxiety rise. PAUSE... All of the unknowns, All of the fears, All of the what if's. They all hide under the surface of the ocean in front of you, And deep inside the core of you. PAUSE… It's okay that they're here. It's okay that you're feeling them. They're part of the landscape, Part of the journey. So rest deeper into it all,  And allow yourself to be here with all of it, Nodding softly to the anxiety,  Recognizing it, Naming it, And honoring its presence here, Accepting the part it plays in the whole story. PAUSE… Now breathe, sweet one, And bring yourself closer, Deeper into yourself and the truth of your soul. The truth that knows that you are meant to steer this ship, That you are worthy of all this newness has to offer, And that there is nothing that could possibly arise from the depths of the ocean, That could ever defeat you. No anxiety or fear that could ever dim your light. PAUSE… So rest now, my love, Deeply relaxed and one with yourself. Completely surrendered to the complexities that make up your beautiful, Magical journey. Sweet Dreams, Beautiful.

Welcome to Day 2354 of Wisdom-Trek. Thank you for joining me. This is Guthrie Chamberlain, Your Guide to Wisdom Day 2354 – OUR LIVING HOPE – SMILING THROUGH SUFFERING 1 PETER 1:1-12 – Daily Wisdom Putnam Church Message – 04/07/2024 Our Living Hope – Smiling Through Suffering 1 Peter 1:1-12 Last week was Ressurection Sunday, and we considered the evidence of Thomas the Scientist. After his experiment on Jesus, John 20:28-29 says, “My Lord and my God!” Thomas exclaimed. Then Jesus told him, “You believe because you have seen me. Blessed are those who believe without seeing me.” Today, we begin an extended, systematic study of the letters of 1st and 2nd Peter. Our message today is “Smiling Through Suffering.” But before that, to set the stage for our extended study, I would like to step back to Resurrection Sunday and into the empty tomb with only Peter and John and provide a dramatic reenactment of their time together that faithful morning. Bursting into the darkness ahead of his younger companion, who had reached the tomb a few moments earlier, Peter's eyes needed to adjust to the darkness. It only took a glance for him to confirm Mary's report: Jesus' body was gone. But the situation was not as simple as a missing corpse. Instead of the dead body that had been placed in the tomb, Peter found the stained linen wrappings still lying on the slab and the facecloth rolled neatly and set aside. John's voice suddenly broke the silence, echoing off the stone walls. “He's ... he's risen!” “Shh!” Peter whispered, still thinking things through. He had made enough rash decisions to last a lifetime. He was not about to make another one. Somebody could have stolen the body. But who? None of the disciples; he knew that for sure. They had been hiding in a locked room since the crucifixion, fearing that they, too, would be arrested and executed like their Master. And it could not have been the Jewish authorities or the Romans. Of all people, they needed Jesus dead and buried. But who else would have snatched the body? And where would they have taken it? “He's risen!” John insisted. Peter motioned for him to be silent, then stroked his beard with a trembling hand. Even if somebody had taken the body, they had left the burial clothes! And they had even taken the time to fold the face cloth neatly. How preposterous! You don't just go trudging around Jerusalem with a naked, cold corpse. That wasn't kosher by any standard. Peter closed his eyes as Jesus' words passed through his mind. It was as if the Lord Himself privately whispered them to him again: “Simon, Simon, Satan has asked to sift each of you like wheat. 32 But I have pleaded in prayer for you, Simon, that your faith should not fail. So when you have repented and turned to me again, strengthen your brothers.” (Luke 22:31-32). Tears welled up and overflowed as he opened his eyes and surveyed the empty tomb. John pressed forward, scanning the burial clothes and turning back to Peter with an expression somewhere between delight and terror: “Simon, listen to me ... He—has—risen. He—is—alive!" Nodding his head, Peter leaned against the tomb wall and said, “You're right, John. He has risen indeed!” At that moment, Peter felt as if a massive tombstone had rolled away from his heart and stale burial wrappings had...

Chapter 1 What's Nodding Off Book by Alice Gregory"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is a novel that explores the complexities of sleep and dreams through the interconnected stories of various characters. The book delves into the mysteries of the mind and the ways in which our dreams can both haunt and enlighten us. It is a thought-provoking and beautifully written exploration of the ways in which sleep can shape our lives.Chapter 2 Is Nodding Off Book A Good BookThe book "Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory has received mixed reviews from readers. Some have found it to be a compelling and unique exploration of sleep and dreaming, while others have struggled with the author's writing style and the depth of the content. Ultimately, whether or not "Nodding Off" is a good book will depend on your personal preferences and interests. It may be worth giving it a try if you are intrigued by the subject matter, but be prepared for a somewhat experimental approach to storytelling.Chapter 3 Nodding Off Book by Alice Gregory Summary"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is a book that explores the science and history of sleep, as well as the impact of technology and society on our sleeping patterns. Gregory delves into the reasons why humans need to sleep, the different stages of sleep, and the consequences of sleep deprivation. She also discusses the role of dreams and the importance of creating a sleep-friendly environment. Throughout the book, Gregory emphasizes the importance of prioritizing sleep for our physical and mental well-being. Overall, "Nodding Off" offers a comprehensive look at the fascinating world of sleep and the ways in which we can improve our sleep habits for a healthier life. Chapter 4 Nodding Off Book AuthorAlice Gregory released her book "Nodding Off: The Science of Sleep from Cradle to Grave" in 2018. Aside from "Nodding Off," she is also the author of the novel "Friendship" which was published in 2020. In terms of editions, "Nodding Off" is considered to be her most well-received book, receiving positive reviews for its informative and engaging exploration of the science of sleep.Chapter 5 Nodding Off Book Meaning & ThemeNodding Off Book Meaning"Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory explores the science and culture of sleep and dreams. The book delves into the importance of sleep for physical and mental health, as well as the ways in which sleep patterns can be disrupted by modern lifestyles. Gregory also discusses the significance of dreams and the ways in which they can provide insight into our subconscious thoughts and emotions. Overall, "Nodding Off" offers a comprehensive exploration of the mysteries and benefits of sleep and dreams.Nodding Off Book ThemeThe main theme of "Nodding Off" by Alice Gregory is the exploration of sleep and its importance in our physical and mental well-being. The book delves into the science of sleep, including its various stages and functions, as well as the impact of sleep deprivation on our health and daily functioning.Additionally, the book also touches on the cultural and societal attitudes towards sleep, including the pressures to prioritize productivity and work over rest and relaxation. Gregory highlights the importance of listening to our own bodies and prioritizing adequate rest in order to maintain a healthy and balanced life.Overall, the theme of "Nodding Off" emphasizes the importance of sleep as a vital aspect of our overall health and well-being, and encourages readers to prioritize rest and self-care in order to lead a fulfilling and healthy life.Chapter 6 Other Accessible Resources1. Author's website:...

The sound of the drill terrified five-year-old Sarah. She leaped out of the dentist’s chair and refused to get back in. Nodding understandingly, the dentist told her father, “Daddy, get into the chair.” Jason thought he was meant to show his daughter how easy it was. But then the dentist turned to the little girl and said, “Now, climb up and sit in Daddy’s lap.” With her father now cradling her in his reassuring arms, Sarah relaxed completely, and the dentist was able to continue. That day, Jason learned a great lesson about the comfort of the presence of his heavenly Father. “Sometimes, God [chooses not to] take over what we have to go through,” he said. “But God was showing me, ‘I will be there with you.’ ” Psalm 91 speaks of the comforting presence and power of God that gives us the strength to face our trials. Knowing that we can rest in His powerful arms gives us great assurance, as does His promise to those who love Him: “He will call on me, and I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble” (v. 15). There are many unavoidable challenges and trials in life, and we will inevitably have to go through pain and suffering. But with God’s reassuring arms wrapped around us, we’ll be able to bear our crises and circumstances, and let Him strengthen our faith as we grow through them.

Nodding off to get...there.

BestPodcastintheMetaverse.com Canary Cry News Talk #695 12.06.2023 - Recorded Live to 1s and 0s EXPLOSIONISM | Aliens in the Military, Prep Z, Home Blasts Rising, Nephilim Antarctica  Deconstructing Corporate Mainstream Media News from a Biblical Worldview Declaring Jesus as Lord amidst the Fifth Generation War! The Show Operates on the Value 4 Value Model: http://CanaryCry.Support      Join the Supply Drop: https://CanaryCrySupplyDrop.com                                  Submit Articles: https://CanaryCry.Report                           Submit Art: https://CanaryCry.Art     Join the T-Shirt Council: https://CanaryCryTShirtCouncil.com Resource: Index of MSM Ownership (Harvard.edu) Resource: Aliens Demons Doc (feat. Dr. Heiser, Unseen Realm) Tree of Links: https://CanaryCry.Party   This Episode was Produced By: Executive Producers Sir LX Protocol V2 Knight of the Berrean Protocol***   Producers of Treasure Smith P Gregory G Warriorchickjann Julie S Emily H Sluginator Carah W Guy L Malik W Dame Gail Canary Whisperer and Lady of X's and O's Lindsey B PrgrssNtPrfctn Veronica D  Travis H DrWhoDunDat Sir Morv Knight of the Burning Chariots Sir Scott Knight of Truth Sir Casey the Shield Knight   Speakpipe SGLD, Nomenprunte, Anonymous   CanaryCry.ART Submissions JonathanF Marius and BDubz Sir Dove Knight of Rusbeltia Pizza Rat Sir Darrin Knight of the Hungry Panda's Kalub   MICROFICTION Stephen S - In the recent BuyMyTek  marketing meeting,  “Boss, Hooters has shutdown the product test of the robotic waitresses in their restaurants.”  Lone Scum lamented, “Too bad, I was certain the extra padding and lipstick was going to take it over the top.”   JOLMS - A beam hits her window. A slight crack slithers from the impact site. Sucking out the air with a hiss. An overhead HUD rings out multiple integrity breaches. Fuel, oxygen, shields. Nodding them away dismissively she looks ahead to an opening into part of the Comms central's docking station and maneuvers cleanly into it. The two other ships split up in response, attempting a pincer on both sides of the chunk.    CLIP PRODUCER Emsworth, FaeLivrin, Joelms, Laura   TIMESTAPERS Jade Bouncerson, Morgan E   CanaryCry.Report Submissions JAM   REMINDERS Clankoniphius   SHOW NOTES/TIMESTAMPS Podcast = T - 3:25 PreShow Prayer: Travis    3:25 V / 0:00 P          HELLO, RUN DOWN 6:25 V / 3:00 P   ARMAGEDDON/ALIENS 8:00 V / 4:35 P Nearly 80 service members suspected of advocating overthrow US gov, DOD (Stars & Stripes) Dick Durbin Thinks There's an Easy Solution to the Military's Recruitment Problem (TownHall)   DAY JINGLE/V4V/EXEC./supply 27:18 V / 23:53 P   FLIPPY 47:14 V / 43:49 P The first humanoid robot factory is about to open (AXIOS)   SUS/BOOM 54:23 V / 50:58 P →Clip: 1 dead in reported South St. Paul home explosion (KARE 11) nov 30th →Clip: Fatal home explosion in New Gloucester baffles some heating experts (13 WGME) dec 3 Clip: *Man who lived at Virginia home that exploded is presumed dead, police say (NBC) dec 5   BEAST SYSTEM/POLYTICKS 1:14:30 V / 1:11:05 P Why Younger Americans stockpiling supplies ahead of 24' election: ‘Society unraveling' (NY Post)   SPEAKPIPE/TALENT/TIME 1:33:03 V / 1:29:38 P   NEPHILIM/ANTARCTICA  —> next episode Remains of Giants Found 400 feet underwater coast of antarctica, TikTok viral video claims (hitc)   V4V/TIME 2:00:55 V / 1:57:30 P END